Catholick vnity, or, The only way to bring us all to be of one religion by Rich. Baxter.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1660
        
      
       Approx. 345 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 210 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26885
         Wing B1210
         ESTC R14402
         11713547
         ocm 11713547
         48302
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26885)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48302)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English Books, 1641-1700 ; 524:14)
      
       
         
           
             Catholick vnity, or, The only way to bring us all to be of one religion by Rich. Baxter.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [2], 29, [4], 379 p.
           
             Printed by R. W. for Thomas Underhill and Francis Tyton ...,
             London :
             1660.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Concord.
        
      
    
     
        2004-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-05 Melanie Sanders
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-05 Melanie Sanders
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Catholick
           Vnity
           :
           OR
           The
           only
           way
           to
           bring
           us
           all
           to
           be
           of
           one
           Religion
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Rich.
             Baxter
          
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           read
           by
           such
           as
           are
           offended
           at
           the
           differences
           in
           Religion
           and
           are
           willing
           to
           do
           their
           part
           to
           heal
           them
           .
        
         
           
             JAMES
             3.17
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Wisdom
             that
             is
             from
             above
             ,
             is
             first
             Pure
             ,
             then
             Peaceable
             ,
             Gentle
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             intreated
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             W.
          
           for
           
             Thomas
             Underhill
          
           and
           
             Francis
             Tyton
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Anchor
           and
           Bible
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           three
           Daggers
           in
           Fleet-street
           .
           1660.
           
        
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           all
           those
           in
           the
           severall
           Parishes
           of
           these
           Nations
           ,
           that
           complain
           of
           the
           disagreements
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           AS
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           the
           impiety
           and
           dishonesty
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           some
           comfort
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           yet
           the
           Names
           of
           Piety
           
           and
           Honesty
           are
           still
           in
           credit
           ,
           and
           ungodliness
           and
           dishonesty
           are
           terms
           of
           disgrace
           ;
           so
           that
           those
           that
           will
           be
           ungodly
           and
           dishonest
           ,
           are
           fain
           to
           use
           the
           Mask
           and
           Vail
           of
           better
           names
           ,
           to
           hide
           their
           wickedness
           ;
           so
           also
           it
           is
           some
           comfort
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           uncharitableness
           and
           discords
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           that
           yet
           the
           Names
           of
           Love
           and
           
           Concord
           ●ound
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           are
           honoured
           by
           those
           that
           are
           furthest
           from
           the
           Things
           :
           For
           thus
           we
           seem
           agreed
           in
           the
           main
           cause
           ,
           and
           have
           this
           advantage
           in
           our
           debates
           ,
           that
           whatever
           shall
           be
           proved
           to
           be
           against
           Love
           ,
           and
           Unit●
           ,
           and
           Peace
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           o●
           us
           obliged
           by
           our
           professions
           to
           d●sown
           .
           I
           may
           
           suppose
           that
           all
           that
           read
           these
           words
           will
           speak
           against
           the
           uncharitableness
           and
           content●ons
           ,
           and
           divisions
           of
           the
           present
           times
           as
           well
           as
           I.
           Doth
           it
           grieve
           my
           soul
           to
           hear
           professed
           Christians
           so
           censoriously
           condemning
           ,
           and
           passionately
           reviling
           one
           another
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           proudly
           justifying
           themselves
           ?
           I
           suppose
           you
           'l
           say
           ,
           It
           grieves
           you
           also
           ?
           Do
           I
           mourn
           in
           secret
           ,
           to
           see
           so
           many
           divisions
           and
           subdivisions
           ?
           and
           Church
           set
           up
           against
           Church
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           against
           Pastors
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Parishes
           ;
           and
           each
           party
           labouring
           to
           disgrace
           the
           other
           and
           their
           way
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           promote
           their
           own
           ?
           I
           suppose
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           You
           do
           
           so
           t●o
           .
           Do
           I
           lament
           it
           as
           the
           Nations
           shame
           ,
           that
           in
           Religion
           men
           are
           of
           so
           many
           minds
           ,
           and
           manage
           their
           differences
           so
           unpeaceably
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           become
           the
           stumbling
           block
           to
           the
           ungodly
           ,
           the
           grief
           of
           our
           friends
           ,
           and
           the
           der●sion
           of
           our
           enemies
           ?
           I
           know
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           also
           is
           your
           lamentation
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           a
           wonder
           indeed
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           misery
           should
           be
           continued
           ,
           which
           all
           men
           are
           against
           ;
           and
           which
           cannot
           be
           continued
           but
           by
           our
           wilfull
           choice
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           strange
           that
           we
           are
           so
           long
           without
           so
           great
           a
           blessing
           as
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           ,
           while
           all
           men
           say
           they
           love
           it
           ,
           ●nd
           desire
           it
           ,
           and
           while
           we
           may
           have
           it
           if
           we
           will
           ?
           But
           
           the
           cause
           is
           evident
           :
           while
           men
           love
           Unity
           ,
           they
           hate
           the
           Holiness
           in
           which
           we
           must
           Unite
           :
           While
           they
           love
           Peace
           ,
           they
           hate
           the
           necessary
           means
           by
           which
           it
           must
           be
           obtained
           and
           maintained
           :
           The
           way
           of
           Peace
           they
           have
           not
           known
           ;
           or
           knowing
           it
           ,
           they
           do
           abhor
           it
           .
           As
           well
           as
           they
           love
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           ,
           they
           love
           the
           Causes
           of
           discord
           and
           division
           much
           better
           .
           The
           drunkard
           ,
           and
           whore-monger
           ,
           and
           worldling
           say
           they
           love
           the
           salvation
           of
           their
           souls
           :
           But
           yet
           while
           they
           love
           and
           keep
           their
           sins
           ,
           they
           will
           miss
           of
           the
           salvation
           which
           they
           say
           they
           love
           .
           And
           so
           while
           men
           love
           their
           ungodliness
           and
           dividing
           wayes
           ,
           we
           are
           little
           the
           
           better
           for
           their
           love
           of
           peace
           .
           If
           men
           love
           Health
           ,
           and
           yet
           love
           Poyson
           ,
           and
           hate
           both
           medicine
           and
           wholsom
           food
           ,
           they
           may
           miss
           of
           health
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           love
           it
           .
        
         
           Where
           know
           you
           a
           Parish
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           disagreements
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ?
           In
           this
           Parish
           where
           I
           live
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           several
           Congregations
           ,
           nor
           are
           we
           divided
           into
           such
           parties
           as
           in
           many
           other
           places
           ;
           But
           we
           have
           here
           the
           great
           division
           :
           some
           are
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           Earth
           :
           some
           love
           a
           holy
           diligent
           life
           ,
           and
           others
           hate
           it
           :
           some
           pray
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           and
           teath
           them
           the
           word
           and
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           others
           do
           not
           :
           some
           
           spend
           the
           Lords
           Day
           in
           holy
           exercises
           ,
           and
           others
           spend
           much
           of
           it
           in
           idleness
           and
           vanity
           :
           some
           take
           the
           service
           of
           God
           for
           their
           delight
           ;
           and
           others
           are
           weary
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           live
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           learn.
           Some
           make
           it
           the
           principal
           care
           and
           business
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           to
           prepare
           for
           death
           ,
           and
           make
           sure
           of
           everlasting
           life
           ;
           and
           others
           will
           venture
           their
           souls
           on
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           cheat
           themselves
           by
           their
           own
           presumption
           ,
           rather
           then
           be
           at
           this
           sweet
           and
           necessary
           labour
           to
           be
           saved
           .
           Some
           hate
           sin
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           their
           dayly
           work
           to
           root
           out
           the
           relicts
           of
           it
           from
           their
           hearts
           and
           
           lives
           :
           and
           others
           love
           it
           and
           will
           not
           leave
           it
           ,
           but
           hate
           those
           that
           reprove
           them
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           their
           salvation
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           long
           as
           this
           great
           division
           is
           unhealed
           ,
           what
           other
           means
           can
           bring
           us
           to
           any
           happy
           Unity
           ?
           It
           would
           make
           a
           mans
           heart
           bleed
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           folly
           of
           the
           ungodly
           rout
           ,
           that
           think
           it
           would
           be
           a
           happy
           Union
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           all
           agree
           to
           read
           one
           form
           of
           prayer
           ,
           while
           some
           love
           ,
           and
           others
           hate
           the
           holiness
           which
           they
           pray
           for
           :
           and
           if
           we
           could
           all
           agree
           to
           use
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           while
           one
           half
           either
           understand
           not
           the
           Baptismall
           Covenant
           ,
           or
           wilfully
           violate
           it
           ,
           and
           neglect
           ,
           or
           hate
           ,
           and
           scorn
           that
           mortified
           
           holy
           life
           ,
           which
           by
           that
           solemn
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           they
           are
           engaged
           to
           .
           They
           are
           solicitous
           to
           bring
           us
           all
           to
           unity
           in
           the
           gesture
           of
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           while
           some
           take
           Christ
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           others
           take
           their
           own
           damnation
           .
           When
           they
           should
           first
           agree
           in
           being
           all
           the
           faithfull
           servants
           of
           one
           Master
           ,
           they
           make
           a
           great
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Devil
           may
           use
           the
           same
           bodily
           posture
           in
           that
           worship
           where
           their
           hearts
           are
           as
           different
           as
           spirit
           and
           flesh
           .
           Poor
           people
           think
           that
           it
           is
           the
           want
           of
           Uniformity
           in
           certain
           Ceremonies
           of
           mans
           invention
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           
           great
           divisions
           and
           distractions
           ;
           When
           ,
           alas
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           want
           of
           unity
           in
           matters
           of
           greater
           consequence
           ,
           even
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           here
           shewed
           .
           If
           once
           we
           were
           all
           children
           of
           one
           Father
           ,
           and
           living
           members
           of
           one
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           renewed
           by
           one
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           aimed
           at
           one
           end
           ,
           and
           walked
           by
           one
           Rule
           (
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           )
           and
           had
           that
           special
           Love
           to
           one
           another
           which
           Christ
           hath
           made
           the
           mark
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           this
           were
           an
           Agreement
           to
           be
           rejoyced
           in
           indeed
           ,
           which
           would
           hold
           us
           together
           in
           the
           most
           comfortable
           relations
           ,
           and
           assure
           us
           that
           we
           shall
           live
           together
           with
           Christ
           in
           everlasting
           
           blessedness
           .
           But
           ,
           alas
           ,
           if
           our
           Agreement
           be
           no
           better
           ,
           then
           to
           sit
           together
           in
           the
           same
           seats
           ,
           and
           say
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           and
           use
           the
           same
           gestures
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           our
           hearts
           will
           be
           still
           distant
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           our
           natures
           will
           be
           contrary
           ,
           and
           the
           malignity
           of
           ungodly
           hearts
           will
           be
           breaking
           out
           on
           all
           occasions
           .
           And
           as
           now
           you
           hear
           men
           scorning
           at
           the
           practice
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           themselves
           profess
           ,
           so
           if
           God
           prevent
           it
           not
           ,
           you
           may
           shortly
           see
           another
           War
           take
           off
           their
           restraint
           and
           let
           them
           loose
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           will
           seek
           the
           blood
           of
           those
           that
           now
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           agreed
           with
           .
           At
           furthest
           we
           are
           sure
           ,
           that
           very
           shortly
           
           we
           shall
           be
           separated
           as
           far
           as
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           now
           a
           nearer
           agreement
           then
           in
           words
           and
           outward
           Shews
           and
           Ceremonies
           .
        
         
           It
           being
           then
           past
           doubt
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           happy
           lasting
           Unity
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Spirit
           and
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           What
           hindereth
           us
           from
           so
           safe
           ,
           so
           sweet
           ,
           so
           sure
           a
           Peace
           ?
           Why
           might
           not
           all
           our
           Parishes
           agree
           on
           such
           necessary
           ,
           honourable
           and
           reasonable
           terms
           ?
           Why
           is
           there
           in
           most
           places
           ,
           but
           here
           and
           there
           a
           Person
           ,
           or
           a
           Family
           ,
           that
           will
           yield
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           an
           everlasting
           peace
           ,
           &
           live
           as
           men
           that
           believe
           they
           have
           a
           God
           to
           serve
           and
           please
           ,
           and
           immortall
           souls
           to
           save
           or
           lose
           ?
           Is
           not
           God
           willing
           that
           
           all
           should
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.4
           .
           and
           that
           all
           should
           agree
           in
           so
           safe
           a
           path
           ?
           Why
           then
           doth
           he
           invite
           all
           ,
           and
           tender
           them
           his
           saving
           mercy
           ,
           and
           send
           his
           messengers
           to
           command
           and
           importune
           them
           to
           this
           holy
           Concord
           ?
           He
           would
           take
           them
           all
           into
           the
           bond
           of
           his
           Covenant
           :
           How
           oft
           would
           Christ
           have
           gathered
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           Ierusalem
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Hen
           gathereth
           her
           Chickens
           under
           her
           Wings
           ?
           but
           it
           was
           they
           that
           
             would
             not
             ,
             Mat.
          
           23.37
           .
           He
           would
           have
           the
           Gospel
           preached
           to
           every
           creature
           ,
           Mar.
           16.15
           ,
           16.
           &
           would
           have
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           world
           become
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           
           the
           Lord
           and
           of
           his
           Christ.
           
        
         
           What
           then
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           sad
           division
           in
           our
           Parishes
           ?
           Are
           Ministers
           unwilling
           that
           their
           people
           should
           all
           agree
           in
           holiness
           ?
           No
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           the
           greatest
           favor
           you
           could
           do
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           joy
           that
           you
           could
           bring
           to
           their
           hearts
           :
           They
           would
           be
           gladder
           to
           see
           such
           a
           blessed
           Unity
           ,
           then
           if
           you
           gave
           them
           all
           that
           you
           have
           in
           the
           world
           .
           O
           how
           a
           poor
           Minister
           would
           boast
           and
           glory
           of
           such
           a
           Parish
           !
           He
           would
           bless
           the
           day
           that
           ever
           he
           came
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           ever
           he
           was
           called
           to
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           that
           ever
           he
           was
           born
           into
           the
           world
           for
           their
           sakes
           .
           How
           easie
           would
           all
           his
           studies
           and
           
           labours
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           but
           sweetned
           with
           such
           success
           ?
           How
           easily
           could
           he
           bear
           his
           scorns
           ,
           and
           threatnings
           ,
           and
           abuses
           ,
           and
           persecutions
           from
           others
           ,
           if
           he
           saw
           but
           such
           a
           holy
           Unity
           among
           his
           people
           to
           encourage
           him
           ?
           So
           far
           are
           your
           Teachers
           from
           excluding
           you
           from
           this
           happiness
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           end
           of
           their
           studies
           ,
           &
           preaching
           ,
           &
           prayers
           ,
           yea
           and
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           to
           bring
           you
           to
           partake
           of
           it
           .
           And
           glad
           would
           they
           be
           to
           preach
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           exhort
           you
           ,
           in
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ,
           in
           cold
           and
           nakedness
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           contempt
           and
           derision
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           thereby
           they
           could
           but
           bring
           their
           parishes
           to
           agree
           in
           a
           life
           of
           faith
           and
           holiness
           .
        
         
         
           And
           sure
           our
           difference
           is
           not
           because
           the
           godly
           will
           not
           admit
           you
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           ;
           For
           they
           cannot
           hinder
           you
           if
           they
           would
           ;
           and
           they
           would
           not
           if
           they
           could
           .
           It
           is
           their
           joy
           to
           see
           the
           house
           of
           God
           filled
           with
           guests
           that
           have
           o●
           the
           wedding
           garment
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           conclude
           therefor●
           that
           it
           is
           the
           ungodly
           that
           a●
           the
           wilfull
           and
           obstinate
           div●ders
           .
           They
           might
           be
           unite
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           〈◊〉
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           not
           .
           The
           might
           be
           admitted
           into
           th●
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           an●
           into
           the
           houshold
           of
           Go●
           and
           partake
           of
           the
           Priv●ledges
           of
           his
           children
           ;
           an●
           they
           will
           not
           .
           They
           have
           lea●
           
           to
           Read
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           meditate
           ,
           and
           walk
           with
           God
           in
           a
           heavenly
           conversation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           of
           their
           neighbours
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           not
           .
           It
           is
           themselves
           that
           are
           the
           refusers
           ,
           and
           continue
           the
           division
           ,
           to
           the
           displeasing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           grief
           of
           their
           friends
           ,
           and
           the
           gratifying
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           perdition
           of
           their
           own
           immortall
           Souls
           .
           We
           might
           all
           be
           united
           ,
           and
           our
           divisions
           be
           healed
           ,
           and
           God
           much
           honoured
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           and
           good
           Christians
           be
           exceedingly
           comforted
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           and
           Commonwealth
           be
           delivered
           and
           highly
           honoured
           ,
           and
           themselves
           be
           saved
           from
           everlasting
           misery
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           but
           get
           the
           hearty
           consent
           of
           
           these
           foolish
           obstinate
           ungodly
           men
           .
        
         
           What
           say
           you
           ,
           wretched
           Souls
           ,
           can
           you
           deny
           it
           ?
           How
           long
           have
           your
           Teachers
           been
           labouring
           in
           vain
           ,
           to
           bring
           you
           to
           the
           hearty
           Love
           o●
           God
           ,
           and
           heaven
           ,
           and
           serious
           holiness
           ?
           How
           long
           have
           they
           been
           perswading
           you
           to
           set
           up
           Reading
           ,
           and
           Catechizing
           and
           constant
           fervent
           prayer
           i●
           your
           families
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           undone
           ?
           How
           long
           have
           they
           in
           vain
           been
           perswading
           the
           worldling
           from
           his
           worldliness
           ;
           and
           the
           Proud
           person
           to
           humility
           ,
           and
           the
           sensual
           beast
           from
           his
           tipling
           ,
           and
           gluttony
           ,
           and
           other
           fleshly
           pleasures
           ?
        
         
           And
           besides
           this
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           disorders
           and
           divisions
           in
           
           the
           Churches
           are
           caused
           by
           ungodly
           men
           .
           I
           will
           instance
           in
           a
           few
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           we
           ask
           any
           godly
           diligent
           Ministers
           ,
           either
           in
           London
           ,
           or
           the
           Country
           ,
           why
           they
           do
           not
           unanimously
           catechize
           ,
           instruct
           and
           confer
           with
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           their
           Parishes
           ,
           man
           by
           man
           ,
           to
           help
           them
           to
           try
           their
           spirituall
           state
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           in
           health
           for
           death
           and
           judgement
           ?
           they
           usually
           answer
           us
           ,
           that
           alas
           their
           people
           will
           not
           consent
           ,
           but
           many
           would
           revile
           them
           if
           they
           should
           attempt
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           we
           ask
           them
           why
           they
           do
           not
           set
           up
           the
           practice
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           unanimously
           plead
           for
           ?
           and
           
           why
           they
           do
           not
           call
           their
           people
           to
           Confirmation
           ,
           or
           open
           profession
           of
           faith
           and
           holiness
           in
           order
           thereto
           ;
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           their
           people
           will
           not
           endure
           it
           ;
           but
           many
           will
           rather
           set
           themselves
           against
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           the
           enemy
           that
           now
           endangereth
           the
           Churches
           safety
           ,
           or
           turn
           to
           any
           licentious
           Sect
           ,
           then
           they
           will
           thus
           submit
           to
           the
           undoubted
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           the
           Churches
           are
           so
           commonly
           agreed
           in
           as
           a
           duty
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           have
           an
           ancien●
           too-imperfect
           version
           of
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           which
           we
           sing
           in
           the
           Congregations
           ;
           &
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           all
           Divines
           that
           ever
           I
           spoke
           with
           about
           it
           (
           of
           what
           
           side
           soever
           )
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           use
           a
           better
           Version
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           perform
           so
           excellent
           a
           part
           of
           the
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           so
           lamely
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           many
           blemishes
           .
           And
           if
           you
           ask
           the
           Ministers
           why
           they
           do
           not
           unanimously
           agree
           on
           a
           Reformed
           corrected
           Version
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           their
           people
           will
           not
           bear
           it
           ,
           but
           proudly
           and
           turbulently
           reproach
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           changing
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           many
           places
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           is
           ofter
           used
           in
           private
           houses
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           publick
           Assemblies
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           ask
           the
           reason
           of
           so
           great
           a
           disorder
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           will
           tell
           us
           that
           it
           is
           the
           unruliness
           and
           
           wilfulness
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           proudly
           set
           themselves
           above
           their
           Guides
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           obeying
           them
           ,
           must
           rule
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           humors
           and
           conceits
           fulfilled
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           will
           revile
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           make
           divisions
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           And
           this
           is
           done
           by
           them
           that
           in
           other
           cases
           do
           seem
           sufficiently
           to
           reverence
           the
           place
           of
           publick
           Assembly
           as
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           speak
           against
           private
           meetings
           ,
           though
           but
           for
           prayer
           ,
           repeating
           Sermons
           ,
           or
           singing
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           while
           yet
           themselves
           are
           wilfully
           bent
           for
           such
           private
           meetings
           as
           are
           set
           up
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           publick
           ,
           and
           that
           
           for
           the
           administration
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Ordinance
           as
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           in
           cases
           where
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           of
           pr●vacy
           :
           And
           who
           knows
           not
           that
           our
           Sacramentall
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           engagement
           to
           a
           Christian
           life
           ▪
           and
           reception
           into
           a
           Christian
           state
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           is
           fitter
           to
           be
           done
           with
           the
           most
           honourable
           solemnity
           ,
           then
           in
           a
           conventicle
           ,
           in
           a
           private
           house
           ?
        
         
           Too
           many
           more
           such
           instances
           I
           could
           give
           you
           ,
           which
           shew
           who
           they
           be
           that
           are
           the
           enemies
           of
           our
           Unity
           ;
           Even
           those
           that
           cry
           out
           against
           divisions
           while
           they
           cau●e
           them
           ,
           and
           cry
           up
           Unity
           ,
           concord
           and
           obedience
           ,
           while
           they
           destroy
           them
           .
        
         
         
           And
           shall
           we
           thus
           continue
           a
           division
           that
           doth
           prognosticate
           our
           Everlasting
           division
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           Remedy
           for
           so
           great
           a
           misery
           ,
           when
           yet
           our
           poor
           ungodly
           neighbours
           m●y
           heal
           it
           if
           they
           will
           ?
           What
           if
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           severall
           Parishes
           ,
           should
           appoint
           one
           day
           of
           publick
           Conference
           with
           all
           the
           people
           of
           their
           Parishes
           together
           ,
           and
           desire
           all
           th●t
           are
           fit
           to
           speak
           ,
           to
           debate
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           give
           their
           Reasons
           ,
           why
           they
           concur
           not
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           lives
           with
           the
           holy
           diligent
           servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           and
           let
           them
           he●r
           the
           Reasons
           why
           the
           godly
           dare
           not
           ,
           and
           cannot
           come
           over
           to
           their
           negligent
           ungodly
           course
           ?
           and
           so
           try
           who
           it
           is
           
           long
           of
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           ar●
           not
           of
           One
           mind
           and
           way
           ?
           what
           if
           the
           Ministers
           then
           urged
           it
           on
           them
           ,
           to
           agree
           all
           before
           they
           parted
           ,
           to
           unite
           on
           the
           terms
           which
           God
           will
           own
           ,
           and
           all
           u●animously
           to
           take
           that
           course
           that
           shall
           be
           found
           most
           agreeable
           to
           his
           Word
           ;
           and
           whoever
           doth
           bring
           the
           fullest
           proof
           that
           his
           course
           is
           best
           in
           reason
           ,
           the
           rest
           should
           promise
           to
           joyn
           w●th
           him
           What
           if
           we
           call
           the
           people
           together
           ,
           and
           bespeak
           them
           as
           Elijah
           did
           ,
           1
           
           Kings
           ●8
           .
           21
           .
           
             How
             long
             halt
             ye
             between
             two
             opinions
             ?
             If
             the
             Lord
             be
             God
             ,
             follow
             him
             :
             but
             if
             Baal
             ,
             then
             follow
             him
             .
          
           [
           If
           a
           car●less
           ,
           ungodly
           ,
           worldly
           ,
           fleshly
           life
           be
           best
           ,
           and
           most
           
           please
           God
           ,
           and
           will
           comfort
           you
           most
           at
           death
           and
           judgement
           ,
           then
           hold
           on
           in
           the
           way
           that
           you
           are
           in
           ,
           and
           never
           purpose
           hereafter
           to
           repent
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           let
           us
           all
           become
           as
           sensuall
           as
           you
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           only
           the
           life
           of
           faith
           and
           holiness
           ,
           and
           seeking
           first
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           that
           God
           ,
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           reason
           will
           justifie
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           comfort
           the
           soul
           in
           the
           hour
           of
           extremity
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           shall
           with
           a
           thousand
           times
           you
           had
           followed
           ,
           (
           in
           everlasting
           misery
           ,
           when
           wishing
           is
           too
           late
           )
           if
           now
           you
           continue
           to
           neglect
           it
           ;
           doth
           not
           c●mmon
           reason
           then
           require
           ,
           that
           we
           all
           now
           agree
           to
           go
           that
           way
           which
           all
           will
           desire
           
           to
           be
           found
           in
           at
           the
           last
           ?
           ]
        
         
           One
           would
           think
           ,
           if
           a
           Minister
           should
           treat
           thus
           with
           his
           Parishioners
           ,
           and
           urge
           such
           a
           motion
           as
           this
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           have
           the
           hearts
           or
           faces
           ,
           to
           deny
           ,
           or
           delay
           such
           a
           necessary
           Agreement
           and
           Engagement
           ,
           that
           would
           make
           their
           Parish
           and
           their
           souls
           so
           happy
           ,
           and
           which
           nothing
           but
           the
           Devil
           and
           the
           befooled
           corrupted
           minds
           of
           sinners
           hath
           any
           thing
           to
           say
           against
           !
           And
           yet
           its
           likely
           we
           should
           either
           have
           such
           an
           answer
           as
           Elijah
           had
           ,
           even
           silence
           ,
           (
           v.
           21.
           
           
             The
             people
             answered
             him
             not
             a
             word
             .
          
           )
           Or
           else
           some
           plausible
           promise
           ,
           while
           we
           have
           them
           in
           a
           good
           mood
           ,
           which
           would
           quickly
           be
           broken
           &
           come
           to
           
           nothing
           .
           For
           indeed
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           engaged
           already
           ,
           by
           their
           baptismall
           Covenant
           and
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           same
           thing
           :
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           how
           little
           they
           regard
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           use
           the
           means
           for
           the
           Salvation
           and
           Concord
           of
           our
           people
           ,
           and
           wait
           on
           God
           by
           prayer
           for
           the
           success
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           shewed
           you
           the
           only
           way
           to
           both
           .
           Read
           it
           impartially
           ,
           and
           then
           be
           your selves
           the
           Judges
           ,
           on
           whom
           the
           blame
           of
           our
           greatest
           and
           most
           dangerous
           divisions
           will
           be
           laid
           ;
           and
           for
           shame
           ,
           either
           give
           over
           complaining
           that
           men
           are
           of
           so
           many
           minds
           ,
           and
           profess
           your selves
           the
           enemies
           of
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           ;
           or
           else
           
           give
           over
           your
           damning
           ,
           and
           dividing
           course
           ,
           and
           yield
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           would
           Unite
           you
           to
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           walk
           in
           Communion
           with
           his
           Saints
           :
           and
           let
           not
           these
           warnings
           be
           hereafter
           a
           witness
           against
           you
           to
           your
           confusion
           ,
           which
           are
           intended
           for
           your
           salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           healing
           of
           our
           discords
           by
        
         
           
             An
             unworthy
             servant
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             Calling
             and
             Edifying
             of
             his
             Members
             ,
             
               Rich.
               Baxter
            
             .
          
           
             
               Decem.
               10.
               1659.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             
               THE
               Introduction
               and
               Explication
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
            
             to
             p.
             14
          
           
             
               D●ct
               .
               The
               true
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               of
               Christ
               consisteth
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               all
               one
               sanctified
               Spirit
               within
               them
               ,
            
             p.
             14
          
           
             
               Explic●tory
               Propositions
               ,
            
             p.
             16
          
           
             
               Twenty
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               that
               Ungodliness
               is
               the
               great
               divider
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               ever
               there
               be
               a
               Vnion
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               the
               ungodlies
               comeing
               ov●r
               to
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
            
             p.
             19
          
           
             
               Use
               1.
               
               Shewing
               plainly
               who
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               our
               great
               divisions
               ,
            
             p.
             37
          
           
             
               Vngodliness
               is
               all
               Heretical
               opinions
               
               combined
               and
               reduced
               to
               practice
               ,
            
             p.
             43
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               It
               is
               against
               every
               Article
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               every
               Petition
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               Worship
               ,
            
             p
             65
          
           
             
               They
               are
               worse
               then
               meer
               Sectaries
               ,
            
             p.
             73
          
           
             
               Use
               2.
               
               How
               little
               cause
               the
               Papists
               have
               to
               glory
               ,
               when
               they
               draw
               an
               ungodly
               man
               meerly
               into
               their
               Church
               ,
            
             p.
             80
          
           
             
               Use
               3.
               
               How
               falsly
               Papists
               and
               Quakers
               tell
               us
               that
               the
               ungodly
               persons
               are
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               Ministery
               ,
            
             p.
             83
          
           
             
               Use
               4.
               
               A
               serious
               Motion
               for
               Vnity
               and
               Peace
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               would
               have
               us
               of
               one
               Religion
               ,
            
             p.
             88
          
           
             
               Some
               more
               undenyable
               Reasons
               to
               prove
               that
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               of
               Vnity
               but
               this
               one
               ,
            
             p.
             100
          
           
             
               Quest.
               What
               is
               that
               Godliness
               that
               we
               must
               all
               unite
               in
               ,
            
             p.
             136
          
           
             
             
               Quest.
               What
               the
               nearer
               an
               Agreement
               should
               we
               be
               ?
               Do
               not
               the
               godly
               differ
               among
               themselves
               ?
            
             p.
             178
          
           
             
               Use
               5.
               
               How
               little
               hope
               of
               perfect
               Vnity
               on
               earth
               ;
               And
               how
               much
               Vnity
               may
               be
               expected
               among
               the
               Godly
               ,
            
             p.
             195
          
           
             
               Quest.
               Whether
               Vnity
               in
               the
               Profession
               of
               one
               Faith
               ,
               Government
               and
               Worship
               ,
               may
               serve
               turn
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ten
               discoveries
               of
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               a
               Vnion
               ,
               in
               meer
               profession
               ,
            
             p.
             203
          
           
             
               How
               much
               true
               godliness
               would
               conduce
               to
               heal
               our
               lesser
               differences
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               might
               do
               well
               notwithstanding
               them
               ,
            
             p.
             234
          
           
             
               Manifested
               in
               twenty
               four
               particulars
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quest.
               How
               then
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               there
               are
               so
               many
               differences
               among
               those
               that
               you
               call
               godly
               ,
               Answered
               ,
            
             p.
             288
          
           
             
               Advice
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
            
             p.
             308
          
           
             
             
               Rom.
               14.1
               .
               Explained
               ,
            
             p.
             313
          
           
             
               Doct.
               It
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               not
               be
               laid
               on
               indifferent
               ,
               small
               or
               d●ubtfull
               things
               :
               but
               that
               true
               believers
               that
               differ
               in
               such
               things
               ,
               should
               yet
               have
               inward
               Charity
               and
               outward
               Communion
               with
               each
               other
               not
               censuring
               ,
               nor
               despising
               ,
               nor
               dividing
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
            
             p.
             323
          
           
             
               Convincing
               Reasons
               ,
            
             p.
             326
          
           
             
               Several
               Vses
               or
               Consectaries
               :
               and
               an
               Exhortation
               applied
               to
               our
               difference
               about
               Christmas
               Day
               ,
            
             p.
             358
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           90.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           enquire
           :
           p.
           91.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           except
           :
           p.
           192.
           l.
           7.
           for
           now
           ,
           r.
           
             in
             time
          
           :
           p.
           275.
           l.
           16
           for
           or
           ,
           r.
           as
           :
           p.
           366.
           l.
           12.
           for
           it
           ,
           r.
           them
           :
           p.
           377.
           l.
           12.
           dele
           in
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Catholick
           Vnity
           .
        
         
           
             EPHES.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Endeavouring
             to
             keep
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           IT
           seems
           that
           Vnity
           and
           Felicity
           are
           near
           kin
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           world
           is
           so
           like
           affected
           to
           them
           both
           .
           As
           our
           Felicity
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           lost
           it
           by
           falling
           from
           God
           ;
           so
           our
           Vnity
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           lost
           it
           by
           departing
           from
           this
           Center
           of
           Unity
           .
           And
           as
           all
           men
           have
           
           still
           a
           natural
           desire
           after
           Felicity
           in
           general
           ;
           but
           God
           who
           is
           their
           Felicity
           ,
           they
           neither
           know
           nor
           desire
           ;
           so
           have
           we
           still
           a
           natural
           desire
           after
           Vnity
           in
           it self
           considered
           ;
           but
           God
           who
           is
           our
           Unity
           ,
           is
           little
           known
           or
           desired
           by
           the
           most
           .
           And
           as
           nature
           can
           perceive
           the
           evil
           of
           Misery
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           Felicity
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           doth
           cherish
           the
           certain
           causes
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           let
           them
           go
           :
           So
           Nature
           can
           perceive
           the
           evil
           of
           Division
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           Vnity
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           not
           forbear
           the
           causes
           of
           Division
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           we
           say
           of
           
             Felicity
             ,
             Nature
          
           by
           
             Philosophy
             seeks
          
           it
           ,
           
             Divinity
             findeth
          
           it
           ,
           and
           
             Religion
             possesseth
          
           it
           :
           So
           may
           we
           say
           of
           true
           
             Vnity
             ;
             Philosophy
          
           or
           
             Nature
             seeks
          
           it
           ,
           
             Divinity
             findeth
          
           it
           ,
           and
           Religion
           or
           
             Holiness
             possesseth
          
           it
           .
           And
           as
           most
           of
           the
           world
           
           do
           miss
           of
           Felicity
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           high
           esteem
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           misery
           for
           all
           their
           hatred
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           love
           not
           the
           object
           and
           way
           of
           Felicity
           ,
           and
           hate
           not
           the
           Matter
           and
           Way
           of
           Misery
           .
           Even
           so
           most
           of
           the
           world
           do
           miss
           of
           Vnity
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           high
           esteem
           of
           Unity
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           miserable
           distractions
           and
           Divisions
           for
           all
           their
           hatred
           of
           Division
           ,
           because
           they
           love
           not
           the
           center
           and
           way
           of
           Vnity
           ,
           and
           hate
           not
           the
           occasion
           and
           causes
           of
           Division
           .
           And
           as
           the
           very
           reason
           why
           the
           most
           are
           shut
           out
           of
           Happiness
           ,
           is
           their
           own
           wilful
           refusing
           of
           the
           true
           matter
           and
           means
           of
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           no
           one
           could
           undo
           them
           but
           themselves
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           they
           are
           loth
           to
           be
           undone
           :
           Even
           so
           the
           very
           Reason
           why
           the
           world
           attaineth
           not
           to
           Unity
           ,
           is
           their
           own
           wilful
           refusing
           of
           the
           true
           Center
           and
           Means
           of
           Unity
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           themselves
           that
           
           are
           the
           wilful
           causes
           of
           their
           own
           Divisions
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           cry
           out
           against
           Divisions
           .
           And
           as
           there
           's
           no
           way
           to
           Happiness
           ,
           but
           by
           Turning
           to
           God
           from
           whom
           we
           fell
           ,
           that
           in
           him
           we
           may
           be
           happy
           ;
           and
           no
           way
           to
           God
           but
           by
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           as
           the
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           H●ly-Ghost
           as
           the
           Sanctifier
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           true
           Vnity
           ,
           but
           by
           Turning
           to
           God
           that
           we
           may
           be
           one
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           no
           way
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           being
           united
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           being
           quickned
           by
           that
           One
           most
           holy
           Spirit
           that
           animateth
           his
           members
           .
           And
           yet
           as
           poor
           souls
           do
           weary
           themselves
           in
           vain
           ,
           in
           
             seeking
             Felicity
          
           in
           their
           own
           wayes
           and
           devices
           ;
           so
           do
           they
           deceive
           themselves
           in
           
             seeking
             Vnity
          
           in
           wayes
           that
           are
           quite
           destructive
           to
           Unity
           .
           One
           thinks
           we
           must
           be
           united
           in
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           another
           ,
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ;
           another
           saith
           ,
           we
           shall
           never
           have
           Unity
           till
           the
           Magistrate
           force
           us
           
           all
           one
           way
           ;
           (
           and
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           be
           forced
           from
           their
           own
           way
           .
           )
           Another
           turns
           Atheist
           ,
           or
           Infidel
           ,
           or
           Impious
           ,
           by
           observing
           the
           Divisions
           that
           be
           among
           Christians
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           [
           It
           is
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           that
           hath
           set
           the
           world
           together
           by
           the
           ears
           ;
           and
           we
           shall
           never
           have
           Unity
           till
           we
           all
           live
           according
           to
           Nature
           ,
           and
           cast
           off
           their
           needless
           cares
           and
           fears
           of
           another
           life
           .
           ]
           And
           thus
           the
           miserable
           deluded
           world
           are
           groping
           in
           the
           dark
           after
           Vnity
           and
           Felicity
           ,
           while
           both
           are
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           they
           wickedly
           reject
           them
           ;
           and
           many
           of
           them
           become
           so
           mad
           ,
           as
           to
           run
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           from
           Christ
           ,
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           Misery
           and
           Division
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           only
           Center
           of
           Felicity
           and
           Vnity
           .
           And
           thus
           as
           it
           is
           but
           Few
           that
           arrive
           at
           Happiness
           for
           all
           their
           desire
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           but
           Few
           
           that
           attain
           to
           Vnity
           ;
           to
           such
           a
           Unity
           as
           is
           worth
           the
           attaining
           to
           .
        
         
           I
           dare
           presume
           to
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           all
           you
           that
           hear
           me
           this
           day
           ,
           would
           fain
           have
           Divisions
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           have
           Unity
           ,
           and
           Concord
           ,
           and
           Peace
           through
           the
           world
           .
           What
           say
           you
           ?
           would
           you
           not
           have
           us
           all
           of
           one
           ●i●d
           ,
           and
           of
           one
           Religion
           ?
           and
           would
           you
           not
           fain
           have
           an
           Agreement
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           world
           ?
           I
           am
           confident
           you
           would
           .
           But
           you
           little
           think
           that
           its
           you
           and
           such
           as
           you
           that
           are
           the
           hinderers
           of
           it
           .
           All
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           What
           Mind
           that
           is
           that
           all
           should
           be
           One
           in
           ?
           and
           what
           Religion
           that
           is
           that
           all
           men
           s●ould
           agree
           in
           ?
           Every
           man
           would
           have
           all
           men
           of
           
             one
             mind
          
           ,
           and
           
             one
             Religion
          
           ;
           but
           then
           it
           must
           be
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Religion
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           are
           never
           the
           nearer
           an
           agreement
           ,
        
         
         
           Well!
           what
           would
           you
           give
           now
           to
           be
           certainly
           told
           the
           only
           way
           to
           Unity
           and
           Agreement
           ?
           There
           is
           but
           One
           way
           ;
           when
           you
           have
           sought
           about
           as
           long
           as
           you
           will
           ,
           you
           must
           come
           to
           that
           One
           way
           ,
           or
           you
           will
           be
           never
           the
           nearer
           it
           .
           What
           would
           you
           give
           to
           know
           undoubtedly
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           One
           way
           !
           O
           that
           the
           world
           were
           but
           willing
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           it
           when
           they
           know
           it
           .
           Well!
           I
           dare
           promise
           you
           from
           the
           information
           of
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           here
           given
           us
           in
           this
           Text
           that
           now
           I
           have
           read
           to
           to
           you
           ,
           to
           tell
           you
           the
           Only
           way
           to
           true
           Unity
           ;
           and
           blessed
           is
           he
           that
           learneth
           it
           ,
           and
           walketh
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           Text
           is
           a
           Precept
           containing
           the
           work
           required
           of
           us
           ,
           with
           its
           double
           Object
           ;
           the
           one
           the
           means
           to
           the
           other
           .
           The
           next
           verse
           is
           an
           exposition
           of
           this
           .
           As
           the
           Natural
           man
           hath
           
             One
             Body
          
           ,
           and
           
             One
             Soul
          
           ,
           which
           constitute
           it
           a
           
           man
           ;
           so
           the
           Church
           which
           is
           the
           mystical
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           one
           Body
           ,
           consisting
           of
           many
           members
           united
           by
           One
           Spirit
           .
           Every
           Common-wealth
           or
           Political
           Body
           hath
           1.
           
           It
           s
           Constitutive
           causes
           that
           give
           it
           its
           Being
           and
           its
           Unity
           ;
           and
           2.
           
           It
           s
           Administration
           and
           preserving
           causes
           ,
           as
           Laws
           ,
           Execution
           ,
           Obedience
           ,
           &c.
           that
           exercise
           and
           preserve
           ,
           and
           perfect
           its
           Being
           .
           The
           Constitutive
           cause
           is
           the
           Soveraign
           and
           the
           Subject
           conjoyned
           in
           their
           Relation
           .
           So
           is
           it
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Political
           Body
           ,
           (
           but
           of
           a
           transcendent
           kind
           of
           Policy
           .
           )
           The
           Constitutive
           Cause
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           Christ
           and
           the
           members
           united
           in
           
             One
             Spirit
          
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           final
           part
           of
           the
           Duty
           here
           required
           [
           
             To
             keep
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ]
           The
           Preserving
           cause
           is
           the
           Peaceable
           behaviour
           of
           the
           members
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           mediate
           Duty
           here
           required
           ,
           [
           
             In
             the
             
             bond
             of
             Peace
          
           ]
           Our
           own
           Endeavours
           are
           hereto
           required
           ;
           because
           as
           every
           natural
           body
           must
           by
           eating
           ,
           and
           drinking
           ,
           and
           fit
           exercise
           and
           usage
           ,
           be
           a
           cause
           of
           its
           own
           preservation
           ,
           and
           not
           forbear
           these
           under
           pretence
           of
           trusting
           the
           all-sufficiency
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           as
           every
           Political
           Body
           ,
           must
           by
           Government
           and
           Arms
           in
           case
           of
           need
           preserve
           themselves
           under
           God
           ;
           so
           must
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           be
           diligent
           in
           using
           their
           best
           endeavours
           to
           preserve
           the
           Being
           and
           well-being
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           So
           that
           you
           see
           here
           are
           two
           causes
           of
           the
           Churches
           Unity
           expressed
           :
           1.
           
           The
           
             principal
             Constitutive
          
           cause
           in
           which
           our
           Unity
           consisteth
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           [
           
             The
             Spirit
          
           .
           ]
           2.
           
           The
           Preserving
           cause
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           Unity
           is
           cherished
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           [
           Peace
           ]
           which
           therefore
           is
           called
           [
           
             the
             bond
          
           ]
           of
           it
           .
           The
           fifth
           and
           sixth
           verses
           do
           open
           this
           
             Vnity
             of
             Spirit
          
           ,
           in
           its
           
           parts
           ,
           effects
           and
           ends
           .
           [
           
             There
             is
             One
             Hope
             of
             our
             Calling
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           One
           Heaven
           or
           Life
           Eternal
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           our
           Christianity
           and
           Church
           Constitution
           [
           
             There
             is
             one
             Lord
          
           ]
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           One
           Head
           ,
           one
           Saviour
           ,
           one
           Soveraign
           Redeemer
           ,
           to
           whom
           by
           this
           Spirit
           the
           members
           are
           all
           United
           .
           [
           
             There
             is
             One
             Faith
          
           ]
           both
           one
           
             summe
             of
             holy
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           which
           all
           that
           will
           be
           saved
           must
           believe
           (
           which
           was
           used
           to
           be
           professed
           by
           the
           adult
           at
           Baptism
           )
           and
           One
           internal
           saving
           Faith
           ,
           which
           this
           Spirit
           causeth
           in
           our
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           useth
           it
           as
           a
           means
           of
           our
           union
           with
           Christ
           in
           whom
           we
           do
           believe
           .
           [
           
             There
             is
             One
             Baptism
          
           ]
           or
           solemn
           Covenanting
           with
           God
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy-Ghost
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           promise
           there
           to
           be
           made
           by
           all
           .
           And
           [
           
             there
             is
             One
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             all
          
           ]
           from
           whom
           we
           fell
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           we
           must
           be
           recovered
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           
           the
           End
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           Christ
           and
           all
           these
           means
           are
           the
           Way
           .
           So
           that
           all
           these
           are
           implyed
           in
           ,
           and
           conjunct
           with
           [
           
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           ]
        
         
           The
           sense
           of
           the
           Text
           then
           briefly
           is
           this
           :
           [
           
             As
             all
             the
             living
             true
             members
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             have
             one
             Spirit
             (
             and
             so
             one
             Faith
             )
             by
             which
             they
             are
             all
             united
             to
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             Vnion
             in
             One
             Spirit
             is
             your
             very
             Life
             ,
             and
             it
             that
             constituteth
             you
             true
             members
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ;
             so
             it
             must
             be
             your
             care
             and
             great
             endeavour
             to
             preserve
             this
             Spirit
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             this
             vital
             Vnity
             which
             by
             this
             Spirit
             you
             have
             with
             Christ
             and
             one
             another
             :
             and
             the
             way
             to
             preserve
             it
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             bond
             of
             Peace
             among
             your selves
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           here
           evident
           then
           that
           all
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Body
           have
           
             One
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           is
           their
           Union
           .
           All
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           
             What
             
             Spirit
          
           this
           is
           ?
           And
           that
           's
           left
           past
           all
           doubt
           in
           the
           Chapter
           :
           For
           though
           the
           common
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           are
           sometime
           called
           by
           that
           name
           ,
           yet
           these
           are
           no
           further
           meant
           in
           the
           Text
           then
           as
           appurtenances
           or
           additions
           to
           greater
           gifts
           :
           As
           godliness
           hath
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           common
           mercies
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           special
           mercies
           of
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           but
           yet
           with
           great
           difference
           ;
           the
           later
           being
           absolutely
           promised
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           but
           limitedly
           (
           so
           far
           as
           God
           sees
           best
           for
           us
           )
           :
           Even
           so
           the
           Spirit
           gave
           to
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           both
           Sanctifying
           Grace
           ,
           and
           common
           Gifts
           ;
           but
           with
           great
           difference
           :
           giving
           Sanctification
           to
           all
           and
           only
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           giving
           common
           gifts
           also
           to
           some
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           but
           with
           limitation
           ,
           for
           sort
           ,
           and
           season
           ,
           and
           measure
           ,
           and
           continuance
           ,
           as
           God
           should
           
           see
           good
           .
           It
           is
           then
           the
           same
           Holy-Ghost
           as
           our
           Sanctifier
           into
           whose
           name
           we
           are
           baptized
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           into
           the
           name
           of
           the
           ●ather
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           we
           all
           profess
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           is
           here
           meant
           in
           my
           Text.
           And
           it
           is
           only
           the
           Sanctified
           that
           are
           the
           people
           United
           to
           Christ
           and
           to
           One
           another
           .
           This
           is
           proved
           expresly
           by
           that
           which
           fo●loweth
           ,
           vers
           .
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           It
           is
           those
           that
           have
           the
           
             One
             Hope
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           12.
           
           It
           is
           the
           
             Saints
             and
             body
             of
             Christ
          
           that
           are
           
             to
             be
             perfected
             by
             the
             Ministry
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           13
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           It
           is
           those
           that
           must
           
             come
             in
             the
             Vnity
             of
             faith
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             grow
             up
             in
             all
             things
             in
             Christ
             the
             Head
             :
          
           It
           is
           the
           Body
           that
           is
           
             Vnited
             to
             him
          
           ,
           and
           
             compacted
             in
             Love
          
           ,
           and
           
             edifieth
             itself
             in
             Love
          
           :
           
           vers
           .
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           It
           is
           those
           that
           
             h●v●
             so
             le●rned
             Christ
             as
             to
             put
             off
             t●e
             ●ld
             man
             th●t
             is
             c●rrupt
             ,
             ●nd
             are
             r●newe●
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             their
             ●in●s
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             the
             n●w
             man
             ,
             which
             ●fter
             God
             is
             re●t●●
             in
             righteou●ne●s
             and
             true
             holiness
             .
          
           If
           there●●re
           any
           words
           be
           plain
           ,
           its
           plain
           t●at
           its
           true
           ●aints
           only
           that
           are
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           that
           have
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             spirit
          
           which
           they
           must
           preserve
           in
           the
           
             bond
             of
             Peace
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           make
           this
           Observation
           the
           ground
           of
           my
           discourse
           .
        
         
           
             Doct.
             The
             true
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Christ
             consisteth
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             all
             one
             Sanctifying
             spirit
             within
             them
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             within
             them
             they
             are
             all
             United
             to
             Christ
             and
             to
             one
             another
             :
             By
             this
             One
             Spirit
             they
             are
             all
             made
             ●aints
             ,
             or
             an
             Holy
             people
             ,
             having
             One
             Heaven
             for
             
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Hopes
             ,
             One
             Christ
             their
             Head
             ,
             One
             summe
             of
             Christian
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             they
             believe
             ,
             containing
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             and
             One
             living
             principle
             of
             Faith
             to
             believe
             it
             ;
             One
             solemn
             Covenant
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             One
             God
             the
             ●ather
             their
             End
             and
             All.
             
          
           
             
               It
               is
               only
               the
               Sanctified
               that
               have
               true
               Christian
               Vnity
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             
               unholiness
               or
               ungodliness
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               miserable
               Divisions
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             you
             see
             the
             
               Only
               way
               to
               Vnity
            
             :
             Even
             to
             have
             
               One
               Sanctifying
               spirit
            
             within
             us
             ,
             and
             be
             
               all
               an
               Holy
               People
            
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             way
             but
             this
             :
             Now
             you
             see
             the
             principal
             cause
             of
             Division
             ;
             even
             unholiness
             ,
             and
             refusing
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             In
             handling
             this
             point
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             some
             Propositions
             that
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             fuller
             understanding
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             demonstrate
             
             the
             Point
             to
             you
             ,
             by
             fuller
             Evidence
             of
             Reason
             .
             3.
             
             I
             shall
             make
             Application
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             PRop
             .
             1.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             only
             the
             Sanctified
             that
             have
             the
             true
             Un●on
             of
             Members
             w●th
             Chr●st
             and
             the
             Body
             ;
             yet
             all
             that
             make
             Profession
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             Null
             not
             that
             Pro●ession
             ,
             have
             an
             Extr●nsick
             ,
             Analogical
             Union
             in
             profession
             :
             As
             the
             wooden
             or
             dead
             leg
             is
             united
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             branch
             to
             the
             Vine
             :
             And
             so
             even
             Hypocrites
             must
             not
             only
             dwell
             among
             us
             ,
             but
             be
             of
             the
             same
             
               visible
               Church
            
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             chaff
             and
             tares
             are
             in
             the
             same
             corn-field
             .
             And
             as
             long
             as
             they
             seem
             Saints
             we
             must
             value
             them
             ,
             and
             use
             them
             as
             Saints
             ,
             and
             love
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             Communion
             with
             them
             as
             Saints
             :
             Not
             as
             conceiving
             them
             
             certainly
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             but
             probably
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             humane
             faith
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             their
             profession
             ;
             not
             as
             we
             believe
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Infallible
             ;
             but
             as
             men
             that
             are
             fallible
             :
             And
             this
             in
             several
             Degrees
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Degrees
             of
             their
             Credibility
             ,
             and
             the
             Probability
             of
             their
             Profession
             .
             So
             that
             you
             must
             not
             after
             this
             m●stake
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             tyed
             our
             
               external
               Church-Communion
            
             only
             to
             true
             Saints
             ;
             for
             then
             we
             must
             have
             Communion
             with
             none
             ;
             because
             being
             not
             able
             to
             search
             the
             hearts
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             what
             Professors
             are
             sincere
             .
             But
             yet
             even
             this
             External
             Church-Communion
             belongs
             only
             to
             them
             that
             make
             Profession
             of
             Love
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Belief
             ;
             and
             no
             lower
             Profession
             must
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             
               Common
               Vnity
            
             of
             humane
             Nature
             that
             we
             have
             with
             
               all
               men
            
             ,
             and
             a
             common
             Peace
             
             that
             
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lyeth
               we
               must
               hold
               with
               all
               ,
            
             Rom.
             12.18
             .
             But
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             Unity
             in
             quest●on
             ,
             which
             belongeth
             to
             our
             happiness
             .
             The
             Devils
             have
             a
             Unity
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             some
             order
             and
             accord
             in
             Evil
             ;
             for
             if
             
               Satan
               be
               divided
               ,
               how
               can
               his
               kingdom
               stand
               ?
            
             Mat.
             12.26
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             3.
             
             The
             Unity
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             this
             life
             with
             much
             imperfection
             and
             discord
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             imperfection
             of
             their
             Holiness
             .
             But
             as
             Grace
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             for
             all
             its
             weakness
             ,
             and
             the
             sins
             that
             accompany
             it
             (
             Iohn
             17.3
             .
             )
             ;
             So
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
             is
             the
             seed
             and
             beginning
             of
             the
             perfect
             Unity
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             differences
             and
             discord
             that
             here
             accompany
             it
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             HAving
             shewed
             you
             the
             only
             bond
             of
             Unity
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             by
             fuller
             evidence
             to
             convince
             you
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             force
             it
             into
             your
             understandings
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             but
             use
             your
             Reason
             ,
             and
             believe
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             unholiness
             and
             ungodliness
             that
             causeth
             our
             Discord
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Holiness
            
             that
             is
             the
             
               Vniting
               Principle
            
             ;
             and
             there
             's
             no
             
               true
               Christian
               Vnity
            
             to
             be
             had
             with
             ungodly
             men
             :
             Never
             think
             of
             Vnity
             by
             any
             other
             way
             then
             Sanctification
             :
             You
             are
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             united
             to
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             the
             Spirit
             Convert
             you
             ,
             and
             pass
             you
             over
             .
             You
             are
             dead
             men
             ,
             and
             unfit
             to
             be
             United
             to
             the
             living
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             the
             
               Spirit
               that
               quickneth
            
             ,
             and
             this
             Life
             must
             be
             our
             Vnion
             .
             You
             madly
             
             rail
             against
             Division
             ,
             and
             yet
             stand
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             maintain
             the
             greatest
             division
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Believe
             it
             ,
             you
             do
             but
             doat
             and
             dream
             ,
             if
             you
             think
             to
             have
             true
             
               Christian
               Vnity
            
             on
             any
             other
             terms
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             Sanctifying
             Spirit
             of
             Christ.
             And
             this
             I
             shall
             now
             evince
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             know
             sure
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Christian
             Unity
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             as
             your
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Center
             of
             Vnity
             :
             All
             the
             true
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             must
             say
             [
             
               Our
               Father
            
             ]
             and
             be
             as
             his
             children
             United
             in
             him
             .
             If
             you
             will
             have
             Unity
             without
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Unity
             of
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             concord
             as
             is
             in
             Hell
             :
             The
             family
             of
             God
             do
             all
             Unite
             in
             him
             :
             As
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             United
             in
             one
             King
             ;
             so
             is
             all
             the
             Church
             in
             God.
             Can
             you
             think
             it
             possible
             to
             have
             Unity
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             
             you
             will
             not
             Unite
             in
             God
             ?
             Well
             then
             ;
             there
             's
             nothing
             plainer
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             that
             all
             men
             by
             nature
             are
             departed
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             none
             are
             United
             to
             him
             but
             those
             that
             are
             regenerate
             and
             made
             new
             creatures
             ,
             not
             a
             man
             is
             his
             child
             by
             Grace
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             favour
             ,
             but
             only
             those
             that
             are
             sanctified
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             Ioh.
             3.3
             ,
             5.
             
             Mat.
             18.3
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
             So
             that
             there
             's
             no
             true
             Vnity
             without
             S●nctification
             ,
             because
             there
             's
             no
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             Unity
             with
             him
             ,
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             can
             be
             no
             true
             
               Christian
               Vnity
            
             but
             in
             Christ
             the
             Redeemer
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             how
             can
             the
             members
             be
             United
             but
             in
             the
             Head
             ?
             or
             the
             Schollars
             but
             in
             their
             Teacher
             ?
             or
             the
             Subjects
             but
             in
             their
             Soveraign
             ?
             You
             know
             there
             's
             no
             
               Christian
               Vnity
            
             but
             in
             Christ.
             Well
             then
             ;
             What
             Unity
             can
             we
             have
             with
             
             those
             that
             are
             not
             in
             Christ
             ?
             The
             unsanctified
             have
             indeed
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             :
             but
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             nature
             ?
             Some
             branches
             not
             bearing
             fruit
             are
             said
             to
             be
             in
             him
             the
             Vine
             ,
             by
             outward
             profession
             :
             but
             they
             are
             dead
             and
             withered
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             cut
             off
             and
             cast
             away
             for
             the
             fire
             :
             and
             so
             are
             unfit
             for
             Communion
             with
             the
             Vine
             ,
             Iohn
             15.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               is
               a
               new
               creature
               :
               old
               things
               are
               past
               away
               ,
               behold
               all
               things
               are
               become
               new
               .
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               have
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             which
             is
             this
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             )
             
               the
               same
               is
               none
               of
               his
               .
            
             I
             pray
             you
             mark
             the
             plainness
             of
             these
             passages
             .
             All
             you
             that
             are
             unconverted
             and
             unsanfied
             ,
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             though
             you
             may
             talk
             and
             boast
             of
             him
             as
             long
             as
             you
             will.
             And
             therefore
             you
             cannot
             have
             Vnity
             with
             Christians
             ,
             till
             you
             will
             first
             have
             Unity
             with
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             .
             
             Till
             you
             are
             engraffed
             into
             him
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             engraffed
             into
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             only
             seem
             to
             be
             what
             you
             are
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             dead
             cannot
             be
             United
             to
             the
             living
             :
             who
             will
             be
             married
             to
             a
             dead
             corpse
             ?
             or
             would
             be
             tyed
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             about
             ?
             It
             is
             life
             that
             must
             Unite
             us
             :
             The
             unsanctified
             are
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             Eph.
             2.5
             .
             and
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             quicken
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             converse
             .
             What
             Union
             can
             there
             be
             between
             a
             block
             and
             a
             man
             ;
             or
             a
             beast
             that
             hath
             but
             a
             sensitive
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             rational
             Soul
             ?
             So
             what
             Union
             between
             the
             sensual
             world
             and
             the
             sanctified
             Believer
             ?
             If
             you
             could
             have
             Vnity
             without
             the
             
               Sanctifying
               Spirit
            
             ,
             why
             are
             you
             then
             Baptized
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             as
             your
             Sanctifier
             ?
             To
             have
             a
             Vnity
             of
             Being
             is
             common
             to
             us
             with
             the
             Devils
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             Gods
             creatures
             ,
             
             and
             so
             are
             we
             .
             To
             have
             a
             Vnion
             of
             
               Specifick
               Being
            
             is
             common
             to
             us
             with
             all
             the
             damned
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             men
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ;
             and
             common
             to
             the
             Devils
             among
             themselves
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Unity
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             that
             must
             prove
             us
             happy
             ,
             and
             afford
             us
             comfort
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             having
             Unity
             with
             those
             that
             have
             not
             the
             
               same
               ultimate
               principal
               end
            
             .
             But
             the
             sanctified
             and
             the
             unsanctified
             have
             not
             the
             
               same
               end
            
             ,
             nay
             have
             
               contrary
               ends
            
             .
             If
             one
             of
             you
             will
             go
             to
             York
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             London
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             possibly
             go
             one
             way
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             great
             difference
             that
             sets
             the
             world
             and
             the
             sanctified
             by
             the
             ears
             :
             You
             serve
             Mammon
             ,
             and
             they
             serve
             
               God
               :
               You
            
             have
             
               one
               portion
            
             ,
             and
             
               they
               another
               :
               Your
               portion
            
             is
             in
             
               this
               life
            
             ,
             Psalm
             17.14
             .
             Here
             you
             
               have
               your
               good
               things
            
             ,
             Luke
             16.25
             .
             and
             here
             you
             
               lay
               up
               
               your
               treasure
            
             ,
             Mat.
             6.19
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Your
               belly
               is
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               you
               mind
               earthly
               things
               .
            
             Phil.
             3.18
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             is
             the
             
               portion
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             Psal.
             16.5
             .
             
               They
               lay
               up
               a
               treasure
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             Mat.
             6.20
             .
             and
             there
             they
             have
             
               their
               conversations
            
             ,
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
             
               Being
               risen
               with
               Christ
               ,
               they
               seek
               the
               things
               that
               are
               above
               ,
               where
               Christ
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               dead
               ,
               and
               their
               life
               is
               hid
               with
               Christ
               in
               God
               ,
            
             Col.
             3.1
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             The
             business
             that
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             ungodly
             have
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             clean
             contrary
             .
             Their
             business
             is
             for
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             yours
             is
             for
             earth
             ;
             They
             are
             
               sowing
               to
               the
               spirit
            
             in
             hope
             of
             
               everlasting
               life
            
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             
               sowing
               to
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             and
             
               shall
               reap
               corruption
            
             ,
             Gal.
             6.6
             ,
             7.
             
             They
             are
             making
             Provision
             for
             another
             life
             ,
             that
             never
             shall
             have
             end
             ;
             and
             you
             are
             
               making
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               its
               desires
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
             And
             how
             is
             it
             
             possible
             for
             these
             to
             be
             United
             ?
             
               What
               concord
               between
               light
               and
               darkness
               ?
               or
               Christ
               and
            
             Belial
             ?
             
               or
               righteousness
               with
               unrighteousness
            
             ?
             2
             Cor.
             6.14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               Can
               two
               wal●
               together
               except
               they
               be
               agreed
               ?
            
             Amo.
             3.3
             .
             We
             must
             better
             agree
             of
             our
             business
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             journeys
             end
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             keep
             company
             with
             you
             .
             While
             you
             are
             
               for
               earth
            
             and
             
               we
               for
               heaven
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             we
             should
             go
             one
             way
             .
             While
             one
             is
             for
             the
             world
             and
             another
             for
             God
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             differ
             :
             For
             God
             and
             the
             world
             are
             masters
             that
             are
             unreconcileable
             .
             If
             you
             will
             cleave
             to
             one
             ,
             you
             must
             despise
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             work
             of
             the
             Butcher
             and
             the
             Souldier
             is
             to
             kill
             :
             and
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Surgeon
             and
             Physitian
             is
             to
             cure
             .
             And
             do
             you
             think
             these
             will
             ever
             take
             one
             course
             ?
             The
             Souldier
             studies
             how
             to
             wound
             and
             kill
             :
             The
             Surgeon
             studies
             
             how
             to
             close
             these
             wounds
             and
             heal
             them
             .
             And
             surely
             these
             must
             go
             contrary
             wayes
             .
             Sirs
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             your
             business
             is
             principally
             for
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             the
             business
             of
             the
             sanctified
             is
             against
             the
             flesh
             and
             world
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             you
             should
             be
             agreed
             ?
             You
             must
             bring
             heaven
             and
             earth
             together
             first
             ;
             yea
             heaven
             and
             hell
             together
             first
             ,
             before
             you
             can
             have
             a
             Christian
             Unity
             and
             Agreement
             between
             the
             sanctified
             and
             the
             unsanctified
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Vnity
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             but
             
               in
               the
               Gospel
            
             .
             The
             Apostle
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               there
               is
               One
               Faith
            
             ,
             Eph.
             4.5
             .
             If
             an
             Angel
             from
             heaven
             would
             preach
             another
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             accursed
             ,
             Gal.
             1.10
             ,
             11.
             
             But
             the
             unsanctified
             do
             not
             truly
             and
             heartily
             entertain
             this
             Gospel
             .
             You
             think
             and
             say
             you
             truly
             believe
             it
             ,
             when
             you
             
               do
               not
            
             .
             If
             you
             truly
             
             believed
             it
             ,
             your
             lives
             would
             shew
             it
             .
             He
             that
             indeed
             believes
             an
             everlasting
             Glory
             ,
             will
             sure
             look
             after
             it
             ,
             more
             then
             after
             the
             world
             or
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Christian
             Unity
             but
             in
             the
             Christian
             Nature
             .
             Contrary
             natures
             cannot
             close
             .
             Fir●
             and
             Water
             ,
             the
             Woolf
             and
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             the
             Bear
             and
             the
             Dog
             ,
             wi●
             not
             well
             Unite
             .
             The
             sanctified
             hav●
             a
             new
             ,
             divine
             and
             heavenly
             nature
             Ioh.
             3.6
             .
             2
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5
             .
             1●
             Their
             Disposition
             is
             another
             way
             then
             it
             was
             before
             .
             But
             the
             unsanctified
             have
             the
             old
             corrupt
             fleshly
             nature
             still
             .
             One
             is
             as
             the
             fire
             ,
             still
             bending
             upward
             ;
             the
             other
             as
             the
             earth
             or
             stone
             ,
             still
             bending
             downward
             to
             the
             earth
             :
             And
             how
             can
             these
             agree
             together
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             is
             no
             
               Christian
               Vnity
            
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             where
             the
             
               Affections
               run
               quite
               contrary
               wayes
            
             .
             But
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             sanctified
             and
             the
             
               unsanctified
               .
               
               One
               loves
            
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             cannot
             live
             without
             holy
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             retireth
             into
             him
             from
             the
             distractions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             maketh
             him
             his
             Rest
             ,
             Content
             and
             Solace
             :
             The
             other
             mentions
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             findeth
             no
             such
             sweetness
             in
             him
             ,
             nor
             desires
             after
             him
             .
             One
             treads
             the
             world
             underfoot
             as
             dirt
             ,
             or
             valueth
             and
             useth
             it
             but
             as
             a
             help
             to
             heaven
             :
             And
             the
             other
             makes
             it
             his
             happiness
             ,
             and
             sets
             his
             heart
             on
             it
             .
             One
             delighteth
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             hateth
             it
             ,
             or
             regardeth
             it
             not
             .
             One
             hateth
             sin
             as
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             or
             as
             death
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             makes
             it
             his
             meat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             business
             .
             And
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             men
             of
             such
             contrary
             affections
             to
             be
             agreed
             ?
             and
             natures
             at
             such
             enmity
             to
             Unite
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             
               sanctified
               and
               unsanctified
               are
               moved
               by
               contrary
               Objects
               :
               One
            
             lives
             by
             faith
             on
             things
             that
             
             are
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             and
             strives
             for
             Heaven
             as
             if
             he
             saw
             it
             ,
             and
             strives
             against
             Hell
             as
             if
             he
             saw
             it
             ;
             for
             his
             
               faith
               is
               the
               evidence
               of
               things
               not
               seen
               .
            
             Heb.
             11.1
             ,
             7.
             
             
               We
               live
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               sight
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.7
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.18
             .
             But
             the
             unsanctified
             live
             upon
             things
             that
             
               are
               seen
            
             ,
             and
             things
             believed
             little
             move
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             
               heartily
               believed
            
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             
               Holy
               and
               the
               unholy
            
             do
             live
             
               by
               contrary
               Laws
            
             .
             One
             liveth
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             asketh
             counsel
             what
             he
             must
             think
             ,
             or
             say
             ,
             or
             do
             ,
             resolving
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             before
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             .
             The
             other
             will
             say
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             ruled
             by
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             till
             his
             flesh
             and
             carnal
             interest
             contradict
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             take
             his
             lusts
             for
             his
             Law
             :
             His
             Pride
             is
             a
             Law
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasures
             and
             profits
             of
             the
             world
             are
             a
             Law
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             of
             great
             ones
             ,
             and
             the
             customs
             of
             men
             are
             his
             Law.
             And
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             
             for
             m●n
             to
             agree
             that
             walk
             by
             such
             
               contrary
               Rules
            
             as
             these
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             There
             is
             no
             true
             Vnity
             but
             in
             the
             
               Covenant
               with
               Christ.
            
             As
             
               Marriage
               Vniteth
            
             man
             and
             wife
             ;
             so
             every
             truly
             sanctified
             man
             ,
             hath
             delivered
             up
             himself
             to
             Christ
             in
             a
             peremptory
             absolute
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             hath
             quit
             all
             claim
             of
             interest
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             wholly
             Gods.
             But
             the
             unsanctified
             will
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             ,
             any
             further
             then
             the
             lips
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             well
             United
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             true
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             
               built
               on
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.20
             ,
             21.
             
             But
             the
             unsanctified
             regard
             them
             not
             ,
             if
             they
             cross
             their
             minds
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             There
             is
             no
             true
             
               Christian
               Vnity
            
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
            
             .
             The
             body
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Eph.
             4.4
             .
             But
             the
             unsanctified
             are
             not
             of
             the
             
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             visible
             external
             Communion
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             There
             can
             be
             no
             true
             
               Christian
               Vnity
            
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             without
             a
             
               special
               Love
            
             to
             the
             Saints
             For
             by
             this
             we
             know
             that
             
               we
               are
               passed
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               because
               we
               love
               the
               Brethren
               ;
               he
               that
               lovet●
               not
               his
               brother
               abideth
               in
               death
               ,
            
             1
             John
             3.14
             .
             
               By
               this
               must
               all
               men
               know
               that
               we
               are
               Christs
               Disciples
               ,
            
             John
             13.35
             .
             Love
             is
             the
             bond
             and
             cement
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             He
             that
             doth
             not
             heartily
             love
             a
             godly
             sanctified
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             such
             ,
             hath
             no
             true
             Unity
             with
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             the
             ungodly
             love
             them
             not
             as
             such
             :
             They
             see
             no
             such
             beauty
             and
             loveliness
             in
             Holiness
             .
             Though
             Scripture
             call
             it
             Gods
             Image
             ,
             they
             be
             not
             in
             Love
             with
             Gods
             Image
             ;
             but
             think
             it
             a
             conceit
             ,
             or
             hypocritical
             pretence
             ,
             or
             a
             wearysom
             thing
             .
             Why
             !
             poor
             carnal
             wretches
             ,
             
             do
             you
             hate
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             yet
             would
             you
             have
             Unity
             with
             them
             ?
             Do
             you
             hate
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             cry
             out
             against
             Divisions
             ,
             when
             your
             hearts
             are
             thus
             divided
             from
             God
             and
             his
             servants
             ?
             You
             must
             learn
             to
             Love
             them
             with
             a
             special
             Love
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             before
             you
             can
             be
             United
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Unity
             to
             be
             had
             wi●hout
             a
             
               Love
               to
               the
               Body
            
             that
             you
             are
             United
             to
             .
             You
             must
             Love
             the
             Church
             and
             long
             for
             its
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             the
             success
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             downfall
             of
             wickedness
             .
             Thus
             do
             the
             Saints
             :
             but
             thus
             do
             not
             the
             ungodly
             .
             Nay
             many
             of
             them
             are
             glad
             when
             they
             hear
             of
             any
             evil
             befall
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             There
             is
             no
             true
             Vnity
             without
             a
             
               singular
               respect
            
             to
             the
             
               special
               members
            
             that
             are
             the
             ligaments
             and
             chief
             Instruments
             of
             Unity
             ;
             even
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             most
             useful
             members
             .
             
             The
             Overseers
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             
               be
               highly
               esteemed
               in
               Love
               for
               their
               work
               sake
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             5.12
             .
             Th●s
             do
             the
             godly
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             ungodly
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             There
             must
             be
             an
             
               inward
               inclination
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             ▪
             before
             there
             can
             be
             any
             agreement
             and
             Unity
             .
             All
             that
             are
             of
             
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             must
             desire
             
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             .
             Their
             
               delight
               must
               be
               in
               them
            
             ,
             Psal.
             16.3
             .
             But
             the
             ungodly
             have
             no
             such
             delight
             in
             their
             Communion
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             If
             you
             will
             have
             Vnity
             and
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             you
             must
             have
             a
             Love
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             
               means
               of
               Communion
            
             :
             as
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             heard
             and
             read
             ,
             to
             Prayer
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Confession
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             ungodly
             have
             either
             a
             distaste
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             but
             a
             common
             delight
             in
             the
             outside
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             .
             And
             therefore
             
             they
             cannot
             agree
             with
             the
             Church
             :
             when
             you
             loath
             that
             which
             is
             our
             m●at
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             feed
             at
             one
             Table
             together
             ,
             what
             Agreement
             can
             there
             be
             ?
          
           
             18.
             
             If
             you
             will
             Agree
             ,
             you
             must
             w●rk
             in
             the
             same
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             labour
             in
             the
             same
             employment
             ,
             and
             walk
             the
             same
             way
             as
             the
             sanctified
             do
             :
             And
             that
             is
             in
             a
             way
             of
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             
               giving
               all
               diligence
               to
               make
               your
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.10
             .
             If
             you
             live
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             they
             live
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             Rom.
             8.5
             ,
             13.
             )
             What
             Unity
             and
             Agreement
             can
             there
             be
             ?
          
           
             19.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Unity
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             joyn
             in
             a
             defensive
             and
             offensive
             league
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             opposition
             to
             that
             which
             would
             tend
             to
             our
             destruction
             .
             What
             Common-wealth
             will
             Unite
             with
             them
             that
             defend
             their
             enemies
             
             and
             rebels
             ?
             There
             is
             an
             enmity
             put
             in
             the
             beginning
             between
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             and
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
             Because
             we
             are
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             world
             will
             hate
             us
             ,
             Iohn
             15.19
             .
             If
             you
             will
             be
             United
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             Christ
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             at
             enmity
             with
             sin
             ,
             and
             hate
             it
             ,
             and
             joyn
             for
             the
             destroying
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             you
             must
             be
             souldiers
             in
             Christs
             Army
             ,
             which
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             army
             fight
             against
             ;
             and
             you
             must
             fight
             against
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             not
             live
             in
             friendship
             with
             them
             .
             But
             this
             the
             unsanctified
             will
             not
             do
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             therefore
             because
             you
             will
             not
             be
             United
             to
             them
             in
             the
             state
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             be
             United
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             made
             it
             plain
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             have
             true
             
             Union
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             they
             that
             are
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             Use
             I.
             
          
           
             BY
             this
             time
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             willing
             to
             see
             ,
             who
             it
             is
             long
             of
             that
             the
             world
             is
             all
             in
             pieces
             by
             divisions
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             the
             greatest
             hinderers
             of
             Unity
             .
             Even
             unsanctified
             ,
             ungodly
             men
             .
             And
             you
             may
             see
             how
             fit
             these
             men
             are
             to
             cry
             out
             against
             Divisions
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             principal
             causes
             of
             them
             :
             And
             how
             wisely
             they
             deal
             to
             cry
             up
             Unity
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             resist
             the
             only
             ground
             and
             way
             of
             Unity
             :
             As
             Ioshua
             said
             to
             Achan
             ,
             7.25
             .
             [
             
               Why
               hast
               thou
               troubled
               us
               ?
               the
               Lord
               shall
               trouble
               thee
               this
               day
               .
            
             ]
             So
             I
             may
             say
             to
             all
             
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             
               Why
               trouble
               you
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               hinder
               Vnity
               ?
               you
               shall
               one
               day
               have
               trouble
               your selves
               for
               this
               .
            
             They
             cry
             out
             against
             the
             Ministry
             and
             others
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             as
             Ahab
             did
             to
             
               Elijah
               ,
               Art
               thou
               he
               that
               troubleth
            
             Israel
             ?
             But
             saith
             Elijah
             ,
             It
             is
             thou
             and
             thy
             Fathers
             house
             that
             trouble
             Israel
             ,
             in
             that
             ye
             have
             forsaken
             the
             Commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1
             King.
             18.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Sirs
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             may
             confidently
             tell
             you
             when
             I
             have
             proved
             it
             so
             fully
             )
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               the
               ungodly
               that
               are
               the
               great
               Dividers
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             It
             s
             you
             that
             make
             the
             breach
             ,
             and
             keep
             it
             open
             .
             We
             are
             willing
             to
             agree
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             reasonable
             or
             p●ssible
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             Agreeing
             with
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             turn
             .
             It
             would
             make
             any
             honest
             heart
             to
             ake
             ,
             to
             see
             these
             wre●ches
             set
             all
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             then
             cry
             out
             against
             others
             as
             the
             Authors
             of
             it
             .
             
             As
             Nero
             set
             Rome
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             then
             persecuted
             the
             Christians
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             done
             by
             them
             .
             They
             pluck
             up
             the
             Foundations
             ,
             and
             hold
             most
             damnable
             practical
             errours
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             they
             go
             about
             reviling
             other
             men
             as
             erroneous
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             in
             the
             excuse
             or
             extenuation
             of
             other
             mens
             errours
             .
             I
             have
             spoke
             my
             part
             against
             them
             also
             :
             But
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             prophane
             and
             ignorant
             rabble
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             whether
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Schollars
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             rank
             soever
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             great
             dividers
             ,
             and
             stand
             at
             the
             greatest
             distance
             from
             Christian
             Unity
             .
             O
             what
             a
             happy
             Church
             should
             we
             have
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             sects
             that
             trouble
             us
             so
             much
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             ungodliness
             that
             animateth
             some
             of
             those
             sects
             ,
             and
             virtually
             containeth
             many
             more
             !
             Had
             we
             none
             but
             men
             fearing
             God
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             no
             opposition
             to
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Religion
             ;
             
             and
             we
             should
             still
             have
             the
             comfort
             of
             agreeing
             with
             them
             in
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
             They
             would
             carry
             on
             their
             differences
             in
             Christian
             meekness
             ,
             charity
             and
             moderation
             :
             and
             at
             the
             worst
             our
             Agreement
             would
             be
             greater
             then
             our
             disagreement
             .
             But
             when
             we
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             haters
             of
             holiness
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             with
             men
             that
             are
             strangers
             to
             the
             sanctifying
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             have
             predominant
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Selfishness
             ,
             and
             Covetousness
             to
             strive
             against
             :
             We
             have
             radicated
             Infidelity
             ,
             and
             enmity
             to
             God
             and
             holiness
             ,
             giving
             life
             and
             strength
             to
             all
             their
             errours
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             stubborn
             ,
             and
             wilful
             ,
             and
             scornful
             ,
             against
             the
             clearest
             truths
             that
             can
             be
             shewed
             them
             .
             There
             is
             no
             dealing
             effectually
             with
             a
             carnal
             heart
             ,
             for
             any
             but
             God
             himself
             .
             Unless
             we
             can
             create
             light
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             reveal
             the
             truth
             to
             them
             ,
             what
             
             good
             can
             we
             do
             them
             ?
             What
             good
             doth
             the
             Sun
             to
             a
             man
             that
             is
             blind
             ?
             They
             have
             understandings
             left
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             can
             err
             :
             but
             they
             have
             no
             heavenly
             light
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             choose
             but
             err
             :
             They
             have
             wills
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             capable
             of
             sin
             :
             but
             they
             have
             no
             holy
             rectitude
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sin
             they
             will
             with
             obstinacy
             .
             When
             we
             dispute
             with
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             err
             through
             weakness
             ,
             we
             deal
             with
             men
             that
             have
             eyes
             in
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             life
             in
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             some
             favour
             and
             experience
             of
             the
             matters
             of
             God.
             But
             when
             we
             dispute
             with
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             we
             deal
             with
             the
             blind
             ,
             we
             talk
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             we
             offer
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             to
             men
             that
             have
             no
             appetite
             ,
             or
             savour
             of
             it
             :
             yea
             we
             speak
             for
             God
             ,
             to
             enemies
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             for
             truth
             ,
             to
             the
             natural
             enemies
             of
             such
             truths
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             obstinate
             enemies
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             
             it
             not
             .
             Had
             we
             nothing
             but
             mistakes
             to
             argue
             against
             ,
             and
             had
             we
             but
             to
             do
             with
             men
             that
             have
             the
             free
             use
             of
             their
             reason
             ,
             we
             should
             do
             well
             enough
             with
             them
             .
             But
             when
             we
             must
             perswade
             the
             deaf
             ,
             the
             distracted
             and
             the
             dead
             ;
             when
             we
             must
             dispute
             with
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Passion
             ,
             and
             Enmity
             ,
             and
             perswade
             a
             Lyon
             to
             become
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             a
             Serpent
             to
             lay
             by
             his
             venom
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             we
             find
             a
             difficult
             task
             of
             it
             .
             Had
             we
             none
             but
             the
             Godly
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             abundant
             advantage
             for
             success
             ;
             we
             should
             deal
             with
             men
             that
             Love
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             use
             right
             means
             to
             discover
             it
             :
             They
             would
             pray
             with
             us
             for
             truth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             dispute
             ;
             they
             would
             with
             meekness
             search
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             these
             things
             be
             so
             or
             not
             :
             They
             would
             yield
             to
             light
             when
             it
             appeareth
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             prison
             it
             in
             unrighteousness
             .
             
             And
             it
             would
             move
             us
             to
             more
             tender
             dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             while
             we
             see
             and
             love
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             remember
             that
             the
             men
             that
             we
             now
             dispute
             with
             ,
             we
             must
             live
             with
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             join
             with
             in
             the
             everlasting
             Praises
             of
             the
             Lord.
             I
             profess
             Sirs
             ,
             I
             speak
             to
             you
             from
             sad
             experience
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             troubled
             with
             Antinomians
             ,
             and
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             other
             errours
             in
             well-meaning
             men
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             most
             :
             And
             many
             a
             daies
             work
             they
             have
             made
             me
             in
             writing
             and
             disputing
             against
             them
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             trouble
             that
             the
             profane
             ,
             ungodly
             do
             put
             me
             to
             .
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             dealt
             with
             all
             these
             errours
             with
             so
             good
             success
             ,
             that
             I
             live
             in
             peace
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             not
             of
             an
             Anabaptist
             ,
             or
             Socinian
             ,
             or
             Arminian
             ,
             or
             Quaker
             ,
             or
             Separatist
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             sect
             in
             the
             Town
             where
             I
             live
             ;
             except
             half
             a
             dozen
             Papists
             that
             never
             heard
             me
             
             But
             Infidels
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             ungodly
             wretches
             I
             am
             pestered
             with
             still
             One
             heresie
             called
             Drunkenness
             that
             denyeth
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             it self
             ,
             doth
             still
             walk
             the
             streets
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             that
             I
             can
             say
             ,
             or
             all
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             will
             do
             ;
             and
             none
             of
             us
             all
             are
             able
             to
             confute
             them
             .
             In
             one
             hours
             time
             they
             will
             fetch
             more
             arguments
             from
             the
             Alehouse
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             Town
             can
             effectually
             answer
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             ungodly
             are
             most
             desperately
             principled
             of
             any
             Hereticks
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             quality
             and
             the
             radication
             of
             their
             errours
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             far
             greater
             numbers
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             of
             all
             other
             Heresies
             set
             together
             .
             It
             may
             be
             we
             have
             one
             or
             two
             Anabaptists
             in
             a
             Parish
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             Parishes
             none
             ;
             in
             some
             few
             it
             may
             be
             twenty
             :
             But
             O
             that
             I
             could
             say
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             twenty
             ,
             and
             twenty
             ,
             and
             twenty
             ,
             and
             twice
             twenty
             more
             
             unsanctified
             ungodly
             persons
             in
             my
             Parish
             !
             though
             I
             hope
             there
             is
             as
             many
             better
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             Parish
             I
             know
             .
             Alas
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             into
             how
             many
             Parishes
             may
             you
             go
             ,
             and
             find
             gross
             ignorance
             ,
             profaneness
             ,
             worldliness
             ,
             contempt
             of
             God
             and
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             common
             air
             which
             they
             breath
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             complexion
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             as
             blackness
             is
             to
             Ethiopians
             .
             It
             is
             a
             blessed
             Parish
             ,
             that
             of
             three
             thousand
             inhabitants
             ,
             hath
             not
             above
             two
             thousand
             natural
             hereticks
             ;
             even
             ungodly
             persons
             that
             are
             strangers
             to
             sanctification
             .
             And
             who
             then
             do
             you
             think
             is
             likest
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             distractions
             and
             divisions
             ?
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             Profaneness
             and
             Ungodliness
             is
             not
             a
             single
             errour
             or
             heresie
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             the
             heresies
             in
             the
             world
             .
             You
             will
             think
             this
             strange
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             so
             many
             that
             joyn
             
             with
             us
             in
             a
             sound
             profession
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             zealous
             defenders
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             them
             cry
             out
             against
             errours
             :
             But
             alas
             ,
             they
             believe
             not
             that
             which
             they
             think
             they
             do
             believe
             .
             They
             hold
             not
             that
             which
             they
             say
             they
             hold
             .
             There
             's
             much
             in
             their
             Creed
             ,
             that
             was
             never
             in
             their
             Belief
             .
             Doubtless
             ungodliness
             is
             the
             nest
             of
             all
             the
             Heresies
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Will
             you
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             instance
             in
             some
             particulars
             .
             The
             greatest
             errour
             in
             the
             world
             is
             Atheism
             ,
             when
             men
             deny
             the
             Godhead
             it self
             .
             And
             do
             not
             the
             most
             of
             the
             ungodly
             deny
             him
             in
             their
             hearts
             ?
             If
             he
             be
             not
             Just
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             God
             :
             and
             they
             deny
             and
             hate
             his
             Justice
             :
             If
             he
             be
             not
             Holy
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             God
             :
             and
             they
             deny
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             hate
             his
             Holiness
             :
             If
             he
             be
             not
             True
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             God
             :
             And
             they
             commonly
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             not
             true
             :
             shew
             them
             where
             he
             
             hath
             said
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             the
             converted
             ,
             the
             sanctified
             ,
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             ,
             the
             self-denying
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             this
             will
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             but
             hope
             its
             false
             .
             If
             he
             be
             not
             wise
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             God.
             And
             these
             wretches
             qua●rel
             with
             his
             holy
             Laws
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             could
             tell
             how
             to
             mend
             them
             themselves
             ,
             and
             were
             wiser
             to
             make
             a
             Law
             then
             God
             is
             ;
             and
             by
             flat
             Rebellion
             deny
             his
             Government
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             truly
             say
             with
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             14.
             that
             these
             fools
             say
             in
             their
             hearts
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God
             :
             or
             else
             they
             durst
             not
             say
             and
             do
             in
             his
             presence
             as
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             false
             Gods
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             abominable
             damning
             sin
             .
             And
             every
             ungodly
             man
             is
             guilty
             of
             it
             .
             Covetousness
             is
             idolatry
             ,
             Eph.
             5.5
             .
             and
             the
             sensual
             make
             their
             belly
             
             their
             God
             ,
             Phil.
             3.18
             .
             And
             Pride
             and
             Selfishness
             which
             are
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             making
             our selves
             our
             Idols
             .
             Every
             unsanctified
             man
             is
             his
             own
             Idol
             ;
             giving
             to
             himself
             the
             honour
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             love
             that
             's
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             ;
             and
             setting
             up
             his
             own
             will
             instead
             of
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Polutheism
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             feigning
             of
             many
             Gods
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             damnable
             errour
             :
             And
             how
             many
             Gods
             have
             all
             that
             are
             ungodly
             ?
             No
             man
             departeth
             from
             the
             one
             true
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             makes
             to
             himself
             many
             false
             Gods
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             His
             wealth
             ,
             and
             his
             credit
             ,
             and
             his
             throat
             ,
             and
             his
             recreation
             .
             〈◊〉
             Rulers
             that
             are
             capable
             of
             h●rting
             him
             ,
             are
             all
             as
             his
             Gods
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             he
             gives
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             only
             .
          
           
             Infidelity
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             damning
             errours
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             when
             men
             believe
             not
             in
             Christ
             
             that
             bought
             them
             :
             But
             this
             is
             the
             case
             of
             all
             the
             unsanctified
             .
             An
             Opinion
             they
             have
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             true
             ;
             and
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             :
             but
             Infidelity
             is
             predominant
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             denominate
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             true
             Believers
             .
             Never
             did
             they
             give
             an
             hours
             true
             entertainment
             to
             Christ
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             To
             
               set
               up
               a
               false
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             damning
             sins
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             what
             else
             do
             all
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             that
             place
             their
             hopes
             for
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             own
             good
             works
             ,
             or
             carna●
             shifts
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             by
             false
             conceptions
             do
             make
             Christ
             not
             indeed
             to
             be
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             
               To
               have
               many
               Saviours
            
             ,
             is
             a
             damnable
             errour
             .
             And
             how
             many
             do
             the
             ungodly
             make
             to
             themselves
             ,
             while
             they
             depart
             from
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ?
          
           
           
             
               To
               deny
               the
               Holy-Ghost
            
             ,
             is
             a
             damnable
             errour
             .
             And
             what
             el●e
             do
             all
             the
             ungodly
             in
             the
             world
             that
             will
             not
             be
             sanctified
             by
             him
             :
             This
             is
             the
             most
             palpable
             errour
             that
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             :
             They
             are
             baptized
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             as
             their
             Sanctifier
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             be
             sanctified
             by
             him
             :
             Nay
             some
             of
             them
             make
             a
             mock
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             sanctification
             .
             And
             some
             of
             them
             w●
             hearken
             to
             false
             deceiving
             Spirits
             instead
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             o●
             God.
             
          
           
             Some
             Hereticks
             have
             denyed
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Infidels
             deny
             it
             all
             .
             And
             what
             less
             do
             all
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             that
             believe
             it
             not
             heartily
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             obey
             it
             ,
             but
             deny
             it
             in
             parts
             ,
             and
             refuse
             subjection
             to
             it
             ?
             They
             will
             not
             be
             so
             holy
             ,
             not
             they
             ,
             let
             Scripture
             say
             what
             it
             will.
             Are
             not
             all
             the
             ungodly
             against
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             Many
             a
             
             time
             have
             I
             heard
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             times
             more
             encouraged
             them
             ,
             deriding
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             did
             but
             carry
             a
             Bible
             ,
             or
             speak
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             read
             it
             in
             their
             houses
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             he
             that
             fights
             against
             Scripture
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             is
             more
             against
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             only
             denies
             it
             with
             his
             tongue
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Pelagian
             Hereticks
             denyed
             
               Original
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             justified
             mans
             Nature
             :
             And
             so
             doth
             profaness
             in
             a
             very
             great
             measure
             .
             Never
             were
             the
             ungodly
             truly
             humbled
             for
             their
             Original
             sin
             ,
             nor
             saw
             any
             such
             matter
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             abhor
             themselves
             !
             And
             what
             is
             this
             but
             actually
             to
             deny
             it
             ?
          
           
             The
             same
             Pelagians
             made
             light
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             Gods
             Image
             upon
             the
             soul.
             But
             in
             this
             the
             ungodly
             go
             quite
             beyond
             them
             :
             They
             make
             a
             matter
             of
             nothing
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             but
             account
             it
             a
             fancy
             ,
             
             or
             a
             needless
             thing
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             them
             hate
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             times
             did
             but
             favour
             their
             malice
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             living
             near
             them
             for
             any
             that
             fear
             God
             :
             In
             this
             they
             are
             De●●h
             in
             flesh
             ;
             I
             cannot
             liken
             them
             to
             any
             heresie
             ,
             but
             Devilism
             ,
             they
             go
             so
             far
             beyond
             the
             professions
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             One
             sect
             is
             against
             those
             that
             are
             their
             opposers
             ,
             and
             another
             see
             against
             their
             opposers
             ;
             but
             ungodliness
             is
             against
             all
             that
             are
             godly
             of
             every
             party
             whatsoever
             :
             and
             is
             in
             open
             arms
             or
             secret
             enmity
             against
             the
             army
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             against
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             Simonians
             ,
             and
             Nicolaitan●
             and
             Gnosticks
             of
             old
             ,
             did
             hold
             that
             men
             might
             do
             any
             outward
             action
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             to
             escape
             suffering
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             keep
             their
             hearts
             to
             God.
             So
             think
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             their
             practice
             :
             Before
             they
             will
             lose
             their
             
             estates
             and
             be
             brought
             to
             poverty
             ,
             or
             before
             they
             will
             lie
             in
             prison
             ,
             or
             be
             burnt
             at
             a
             stake
             ,
             they
             will
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             :
             They
             would
             worship
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             as
             if
             it
             were
             God
             :
             they
             would
             turn
             to
             Papists
             or
             any
             that
             can
             do
             them
             a
             mischief
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             the
             particular
             sects
             among
             us
             ,
             do
             play
             a
             small
             game
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ;
             and
             hold
             but
             petty
             errours
             to
             theirs
             :
             One
             sect
             is
             against
             one
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             another
             sect
             is
             against
             another
             Ordinance
             ;
             but
             the
             ungodly
             are
             against
             all
             .
             The
             Sectaries
             are
             against
             something
             in
             the
             manner
             or
             out-side
             of
             the
             work
             :
             but
             the
             ungodly
             are
             against
             the
             
               Spirit
               and
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             duty
             it self
             :
             One
             sect
             depraveth
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             another
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             another
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Obedience
             :
             But
             the
             ungodly
             deprave
             all
             the
             doctrine
             
             of
             Godliness
             ;
             yea
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             deprave
             it
             :
             They
             sweep
             away
             all
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             go
             by
             whole-sale
             :
             They
             stand
             not
             to
             speak
             as
             other
             Hereticks
             ,
             against
             this
             Grace
             or
             that
             Grace
             ,
             but
             against
             all
             :
             It
             is
             Godliness
             it self
             that
             the
             ungodly
             are
             against
             .
          
           
             The
             Sectaries
             oppose
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             saving
             their
             own
             :
             But
             the
             ungodly
             are
             against
             the
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
             it self
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             
               a
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             Holy
             ,
             they
             are
             against
             it
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             a
             Society
             combined
             for
             holy
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             :
             and
             the
             ungodly
             are
             against
             that
             holy
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             The
             Sectaries
             would
             have
             no
             
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             but
             in
             
               their
               own
               way
            
             .
             But
             the
             ungodly
             are
             against
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               in
               it self
            
             :
             for
             they
             are
             against
             the
             Saints
             that
             hold
             this
             Communion
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             are
             against
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             rail
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             hatred
             .
             So
             do
             the
             worser
             sort
             of
             the
             ungodly
             :
             even
             of
             them
             that
             say
             they
             are
             Protestants
             ,
             of
             our
             own
             Rel●gion
             .
             In
             their
             houses
             and
             in
             the
             Ale-houses
             ,
             in
             their
             ordinary
             discourse
             ,
             they
             are
             cavilling
             against
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             reproaching
             them
             :
             And
             some
             of
             them
             are
             more
             bitter
             haters
             and
             revilers
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             almost
             any
             hereticks
             that
             we
             meet
             with
             :
             Yea
             some
             of
             them
             are
             glad
             to
             hear
             the
             Quakers
             and
             Anabaptists
             reproach
             them
             ,
             and
             secretly
             set
             them
             on
             :
             Only
             they
             are
             ashamed
             to
             own
             these
             revilers
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             them
             come
             off
             in
             the
             end
             with
             so
             much
             disgrace
             .
             But
             if
             they
             were
             but
             sure
             that
             Papists
             ,
             or
             Quakers
             ,
             or
             any
             sect
             that
             is
             against
             a
             godly
             Ministry
             ,
             had
             power
             in
             their
             hands
             to
             go
             through
             with
             their
             work
             ,
             the
             multitude
             
             of
             the
             ungodly
             among
             us
             would
             soon
             joyn
             with
             them
             .
             How
             plainly
             did
             this
             appear
             in
             our
             la●
             wars
             ?
             when
             few
             Ministers
             of
             noted
             diligence
             and
             piety
             ,
             that
             de●ired
             to
             have
             lived
             at
             home
             in
             quietness
             ,
             could
             be
             suffered
             to
             live
             among
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             ungodly
             rise
             up
             against
             them
             as
             if
             they
             h●d
             been
             Turks
             or
             Jews
             ,
             and
             drove
             them
             into
             Garrisons
             to
             save
             their
             lives
             .
             The
             Separatists
             ,
             and
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             other
             sects
             dispute
             against
             the
             Ministry
             with
             cavils
             and
             railings
             ;
             but
             the
             ungodly
             would
             dispute
             them
             down
             with
             halters
             and
             hatchets
             ,
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             if
             the
             merciful
             Governour
             of
             the
             world
             did
             not
             tye
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             and
             many
             Anabaptists
             and
             Separatists
             are
             against
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             all
             settled
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             And
             do
             I
             need
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             the
             ungodly
             covetous
             worldlings
             are
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ?
             
             What
             need
             had
             Ministers
             else
             to
             sue
             for
             their
             Ty●hes
             ?
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             fear
             of
             treble
             damages
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             in
             many
             Parishes
             of
             England
             should
             not
             have
             bread
             to
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             nor
             cloathes
             to
             their
             backs
             ,
             before
             they
             got
             it
             by
             suit
             at
             Law.
             How
             commonly
             do
             they
             think
             that
             all
             is
             woon
             ,
             and
             is
             currently
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             but
             defraud
             the
             Minister
             of
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             not
             that
             they
             are
             under
             disgrace
             ,
             the
             Quakers
             would
             soon
             have
             disciples
             enow
             upon
             this
             very
             account
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             against
             Tythes
             .
             And
             gladly
             do
             the
             ungodly
             covetous
             people
             hearken
             to
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             get
             their
             books
             ,
             and
             would
             fain
             have
             that
             opinion
             take
             as
             Orthodox
             .
             If
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Parliament
             would
             but
             turn
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             cry
             down
             Tythes
             ,
             yea
             and
             Ministry
             too
             ,
             the
             miserable
             ungodly
             multitude
             would
             quickly
             be
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             and
             entertain
             their
             
             Laws
             with
             ringing
             of
             Be●ls
             ,
             and
             showts
             ,
             and
             bone-fires
             .
          
           
             Another
             heresie
             there
             is
             (
             eve●
             the
             old
             sect
             of
             Anabaptists
             )
             th●
             are
             against
             a
             Christian
             Magistracy
             And
             another
             heresie
             (
             the
             Li●e●tines
             )
             that
             would
             have
             the
             Mag●strates
             give
             men
             leave
             to
             sin
             .
             An●
             are
             not
             all
             the
             Profane
             of
             the
             sam●
             Opinion
             ?
             They
             dare
             not
             speak
             freely
             indeed
             against
             the
             Mag●strate
             as
             against
             the
             Ministry
             (
             unless
             when
             they
             are
             up
             in
             arm
             against
             him
             )
             but
             their
             very
             hear●
             detest
             that
             Magistrate
             that
             take
             part
             with
             godliness
             ,
             and
             promo●e
             Religion
             ,
             and
             puts
             down
             Al●
             houses
             ,
             and
             punisheth
             Swearers
             ,
             and
             Drunkards
             ,
             and
             Profaners
             〈◊〉
             the
             Lords
             Day
             .
             They
             are
             commonly
             for
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             〈◊〉
             preacht
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
               let
               Christ
               alone
               wit●
               Reformati●n
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               do
               〈◊〉
               work
               himself
               :
            
             Or
             as
             another
             
             hath
             written
             ,
             that
             
               he
               will
               never
               serve
               such
               a
               God
               that
               is
               not
               able
               to
               defend
               his
               own
               cause
               without
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               .
            
             The
             wretches
             might
             as
             well
             have
             said
             [
             We
             will
             have
             no
             such
             God
             as
             cannot
             Govern
             us
             himself
             without
             a
             Magistrate
             :
             or
             cannot
             defend
             us
             against
             enemies
             without
             wars
             :
             or
             cannot
             preserve
             our
             estates
             without
             the
             charge
             and
             trouble
             of
             Law-suits
             :
             or
             save
             our
             goods
             or
             lives
             ,
             without
             punishing
             thieves
             or
             murderers
             :
             or
             that
             cannot
             teach
             the
             world
             without
             Ministers
             ;
             or
             give
             us
             corn
             without
             plowing
             and
             sowing
             :
             we
             will
             never
             serve
             such
             a
             God
             as
             cannot
             preserve
             our
             lives
             without
             meat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             cloathes
             ;
             and
             lighten
             the
             world
             himself
             without
             a
             Sun.
             ]
             God
             can
             do
             all
             this
             !
             But
             must
             these
             dunghill
             worms
             impose
             it
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             take
             down
             his
             creatures
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             
             means
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             do
             all
             without
             them
             himself
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             is
             〈◊〉
             God.
             O
             wretched
             blasphemers
             Why
             how
             much
             of
             this
             blasphem●
             are
             the
             ungodly
             guilty
             of
             ,
             that
             ha●●
             the
             Magistrate
             or
             any
             other
             that
             executes
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             and
             woul●
             hinder
             them
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             driv●
             them
             to
             the
             means
             that
             shou●●
             make
             them
             better
             !
          
           
             The
             Antinomians
             corrupt
             t●●
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             to
             b●
             a
             Believing
             that
             their
             sins
             are
             pa●doned
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             even
             repented
             and
             believed
             in
             their
             stea●
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             this
             belief
             they
             think
             is
             safe
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             thus
             believe
             too
             much
             or
             too
             soon
             And
             this
             is
             just
             the
             common
             Faith
             of
             the
             ungodly
             :
             They
             trust
             in
             Christ
             to
             save
             and
             pardon
             them
             even
             without
             Sanctification
             or
             Convers●on
             :
             and
             trust
             they
             will
             let
             Ministers
             say
             what
             they
             can
             presumption
             is
             taken
             to
             be
             true
             
             believing
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             they
             think
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             They
             believe
             that
             God
             will
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             think
             they
             are
             true
             Believers
             .
          
           
             The
             Antinomians
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             be
             discouraged
             from
             such
             a
             belief
             by
             any
             sin
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             this
             the
             ungodly
             hold
             and
             practice
             .
             The
             Antinomians
             hold
             that
             no
             man
             should
             stay
             for
             any
             Evidences
             of
             Grace
             in
             himself
             ,
             before
             he
             thus
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Justified
             .
             And
             this
             the
             ungodly
             hold
             and
             practice
             .
             They
             believe
             and
             hope
             they
             are
             Justified
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             not
             a
             word
             of
             proof
             for
             their
             hopes
             ,
             nor
             any
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             be
             saved
             more
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             that
             will
             be
             condemned
             .
             Only
             they
             believe
             it
             and
             hope
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             think
             shall
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
          
           
             The
             Antinomians
             are
             against
             
             Repenting
             and
             Grieving
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             Confessing
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             of
             pardon
             .
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             ungodly
             are
             practically
             against
             it
             .
             Repent
             ,
             and
             mourn
             ,
             and
             turn
             from
             sin
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             ;
             nor
             confess
             any
             more
             but
             what
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             deny
             ;
             but
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             they
             will
             hide
             it
             ,
             excuse
             it
             and
             defend
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Antinomians
             would
             not
             have
             one
             of
             their
             believers
             ,
             if
             he
             fall
             into
             the
             grossest
             sins
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             least
             question
             of
             his
             pardon
             and
             Justified
             state
             for
             that
             .
             And
             so
             is
             it
             wi●h
             the
             ungodly
             :
             They
             will
             confess
             ,
             when
             they
             swear
             ,
             or
             are
             drunk
             ,
             that
             they
             sin
             (
             because
             they
             cannot
             deny
             it
             :
             )
             but
             they
             w●ll
             not
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             graceless
             and
             unpardoned
             :
             but
             all
             are
             sinners
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             have
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             they
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             worst
             they
             make
             of
             their
             sin
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Pelagians
             say
             that
             the
             will
             of
             man
             is
             so
             free
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             turn
             and
             become
             a
             new
             creature
             at
             any
             time
             .
             And
             if
             this
             were
             not
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             put
             off
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Its
             time
             enough
             hereafter
             ?
             but
             that
             it
             seems
             they
             think
             they
             can
             turn
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             at
             their
             command
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             they
             hold
             the
             contrary
             to
             this
             .
             (
             And
             this
             is
             no
             wonder
             :
             for
             there
             is
             a
             very
             Babel
             of
             confusion
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             unsanctified
             .
             )
             The
             Antinomians
             say
             ,
             that
             man
             can
             do
             nothing
             to
             his
             own
             conversion
             ,
             but
             is
             meerly
             passive
             :
             if
             God
             have
             Justified
             him
             before
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             Justified
             person
             ;
             and
             if
             God
             will
             give
             him
             grace
             ,
             well
             and
             good
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             he
             cannot
             help
             it
             .
             Just
             so
             say
             many
             of
             the
             ungodly
             :
             If
             we
             are
             elected
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             let
             us
             
             do
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             saved
             :
             if
             God
             will
             not
             give
             us
             grace
             ,
             we
             cannot
             have
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             perish
             what
             remedy
             ?
             ]
             As
             if
             God
             did
             deny
             his
             Grace
             to
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             forfeit
             it
             by
             wilful
             sin
             ?
             Or
             as
             if
             your
             wilful
             resisting
             of
             it
             were
             no
             fault
             or
             forfeiture
             :
             Or
             as
             if
             God
             did
             predestinate
             any
             besides
             the
             sanctified
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Abundance
             more
             such
             Heresies
             I
             might
             reckon
             up
             ,
             that
             are
             all
             comprized
             in
             ungodliness
             .
             Some
             Infidels
             question
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             And
             so
             do
             many
             of
             the
             ungodly
             :
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             of
             them
             flatly
             deny
             it
             :
             and
             others
             of
             them
             do
             not
             well
             believe
             it
             .
          
           
             Some
             Infidels
             question
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             Hell.
             And
             so
             do
             the
             ungodly
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             durst
             never
             so
             boldly
             venture
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             merrily
             live
             in
             the
             sudden
             danger
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Some
             Infidels
             question
             the
             Joyes
             of
             Heaven
             .
             And
             if
             the
             ungodly
             did
             not
             so
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             think
             an
             holy
             life
             too
             much
             ado
             to
             get
             it
             ,
             nor
             would
             they
             part
             with
             it
             for
             the
             pleasure
             of
             a
             filthy
             sin
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             never
             an
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             but
             some
             Heretick
             or
             other
             doth
             oppose
             it
             :
             And
             the
             ungodly
             are
             against
             them
             altogether
             ,
             even
             while
             they
             profess
             to
             believe
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             never
             a
             one
             of
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             ,
             but
             ungodliness
             is
             against
             it
             .
             There
             is
             never
             a
             Petition
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             ungodliness
             is
             against
             it
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             they
             are
             content
             to
             use
             the
             words
             .
             Instead
             of
             Hallowing
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             dishonour
             it
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             living
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             seek
             themselves
             and
             their
             own
             honour
             .
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             they
             are
             
             enemies
             to
             :
             In
             the
             Church
             without
             them
             ,
             they
             love
             not
             his
             Government
             .
             In
             their
             hearts
             within
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             it
             :
             and
             the
             coming
             of
             his
             glorious
             Kingdom
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             .
             Instead
             of
             doing
             his
             will
             ,
             they
             quarrel
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             murmur
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             disobey
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             their
             own
             wills
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             God
             do
             their
             wills
             too
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             others
             do
             them
             .
             Instead
             of
             being
             content
             with
             daily
             bread
             to
             fit
             them
             for
             Gods
             service
             ,
             they
             drown
             themselves
             in
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             in
             worldly
             cares
             to
             make
             provision
             to
             satisfie
             their
             flesh
             .
             Instead
             of
             valuing
             and
             accepting
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             offered
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             have
             slight
             apprehensions
             of
             so
             great
             a
             mercy
             ,
             and
             refuse
             the
             conditions
             of
             it
             as
             too
             hard
             ,
             and
             run
             deeper
             into
             debt
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             sin
             more
             .
             Instead
             of
             avoiding
             Temp●ations
             ,
             and
             flying
             to
             Christ
             for
             
             deliverance
             from
             evil
             ,
             they
             tempt
             themselves
             ,
             and
             run
             into
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             seek
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             love
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             are
             loth
             to
             leave
             it
             and
             be
             delivered
             from
             it
             .
             So
             that
             they
             are
             against
             every
             Petition
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             though
             they
             use
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             also
             against
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             lick
             up
             the
             vomit
             of
             all
             sects
             that
             do
             oppose
             them
             .
             One
             sect
             is
             against
             the
             Lords
             day
             :
             and
             so
             are
             the
             ungodly
             against
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             spending
             it
             in
             holy
             worship
             ,
             and
             delighting
             themselves
             thereon
             in
             God.
             Else
             what
             need
             so
             many
             Acts
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             sports
             and
             other
             profanation
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             all
             will
             not
             do
             .
          
           
             Another
             sect
             is
             against
             Praying
             but
             by
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             Min●sters
             restrained
             from
             praying
             in
             any
             other
             words
             ,
             then
             are
             commanded
             him
             .
             And
             the
             ungodly
             
             easily
             receive
             this
             opinion
             ,
             an●
             reproach
             all
             other
             prayers
             as
             〈◊〉
             temporate
             and
             disorderly
             .
          
           
             Another
             sect
             is
             against
             Church
             Government
             by
             any
             but
             Mag●strates
             ;
             these
             are
             called
             Erastian
             And
             the
             ungodly
             are
             not
             onl●
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             detest
             it
             ,
             and
             reproach
             it
             .
             Let
             them
             be
             called
             〈◊〉
             Publick
             Repentance
             and
             Confession
             for
             any
             publick
             sin
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             whether
             they
             be
             not
             against
             th●
             discipline
             .
             I
             know
             no
             outward
             d●ty
             that
             they
             are
             more
             against
             .
             The
             will
             hear
             us
             Preach
             with
             some
             patience
             and
             quietness
             :
             but
             when
             w●
             come
             to
             reprove
             them
             personally
             and
             recover
             them
             from
             scandalous
             sins
             by
             necessary
             discipline
             ,
             they
             storm
             and
             rage
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             w●
             not
             endure
             it
             .
          
           
             Some
             Separatists
             are
             for
             the
             Peoples
             Governing
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             a
             major
             Vote
             ;
             and
             Consequently
             ruling
             those
             that
             God
             doth
             ca●
             
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             them
             to
             obey
             ,
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             And
             so
             are
             the
             ungodly
             ;
             they
             would
             rule
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             have
             them
             administer
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             according
             to
             their
             fancies
             ;
             but
             they
             will
             not
             be
             ruled
             by
             them
             :
             Let
             the
             Minister
             but
             require
             them
             to
             come
             to
             him
             to
             be
             instructed
             or
             Catechized
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             not
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             old
             to
             be
             Catechized
             :
             Let
             him
             call
             them
             to
             any
             necessary
             profession
             or
             other
             duty
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             do
             what
             their
             list
             .
             Let
             him
             but
             cross
             any
             of
             their
             conceits
             and
             customs
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             sooner
             revile
             him
             then
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Separatists
             will
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             our
             Churches
             and
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             if
             things
             be
             not
             suited
             to
             their
             mind
             .
             And
             so
             will
             many
             of
             the
             ungodly
             .
             Most
             Parishes
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             I
             hear
             of
             ,
             where
             any
             kind
             of
             Discipline
             is
             
             exercised
             ,
             have
             more
             Separatists
             then
             Communicants
             .
             The
             fa●
             greater
             part
             of
             many
             Parishe●
             forbear
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             an●
             have
             done
             many
             years
             together
             even
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             without
             examination
             ,
             or
             without
             some
             necessary
             or
             lawfu●
             profession
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             cannot
             have
             the
             Sacrament
             kneeling
             ,
             or
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             They
             will
             separate
             and
             be
             without
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             take
             it
             in
             a
             separate
             society
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             be
             ruled
             by
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             gesture
             or
             undoubtedly
             lawful
             thing
             .
          
           
             Another
             sect
             of
             late
             will
             not
             sing
             
               Davids
               Psalms
            
             :
             And
             the
             ungodly
             will
             not
             do
             it
             heartily
             and
             reverently
             ,
             but
             only
             with
             the
             voice
             .
          
           
             Another
             sect
             (
             the
             Anabaptists
             )
             are
             against
             Baptizing
             Infants
             .
             And
             
             the
             ungodly
             do
             not
             holily
             and
             heartily
             devote
             themselves
             and
             their
             infants
             to
             God
             :
             they
             do
             not
             themselves
             renounce
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             take
             God
             for
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             for
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             heal
             and
             rule
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             for
             their
             Sanctifier
             to
             make
             them
             holy
             :
             and
             how
             then
             can
             they
             do
             this
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             which
             they
             refuse
             themselves
             ?
             When
             they
             have
             offered
             their
             children
             to
             God
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             devil
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             to
             break
             the
             Covenant
             which
             they
             made
             .
             So
             that
             they
             are
             far
             worse
             then
             Anabaptists
             .
          
           
             Another
             late
             sect
             will
             not
             Pray
             morning
             and
             evening
             in
             their
             families
             ,
             nor
             crave
             Gods
             blessing
             on
             their
             meat
             ,
             nor
             teach
             children
             and
             servants
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ;
             And
             so
             is
             it
             with
             the
             ungodly
             :
             
             How
             many
             of
             you
             that
             hear
             me
             〈◊〉
             day
             ,
             have
             prayerless
             families
             ?
             th●●
             let
             your
             people
             go
             about
             their
             l●bours
             as
             an
             Ox
             to
             the
             Yoak
             ,
             without
             calling
             upon
             God
             ?
             How
             fe●
             use
             to
             instruct
             and
             admonish
             the
             families
             ,
             and
             help
             to
             prepare
             the●
             for
             death
             and
             judgement
             ?
             All
             th●●
             are
             about
             you
             ,
             may
             see
             that
             yo●
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             heresie
             .
          
           
             Another
             sect
             alate
             is
             risen
             up
             that
             will
             not
             keep
             any
             const●●
             times
             of
             prayer
             neither
             in
             fam●●●
             or
             in
             private
             ,
             but
             only
             when
             they
             find
             themselves
             in
             a
             good
             mood
             ,
             then
             they
             will
             pray
             .
             And
             so
             it
             with
             many
             of
             the
             profane
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             aweary
             of
             mentioning
             these
             desperate
             errours
             :
             More
             of
             them
             might
             be
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             the
             case
             made
             plain
             ,
             that
             almost
             all
             the
             Heresies
             in
             the
             world
             are
             me●
             together
             in
             the
             ungodly
             and
             unsanctified
             .
          
           
             Would
             you
             see
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             
             my
             charge
             in
             order
             ?
             It
             is
             this
             :
             1.
             
             Many
             sects
             that
             trouble
             us
             much
             ,
             do
             yet
             hold
             no
             errours
             but
             what
             may
             stand
             with
             Christianity
             and
             Salvation
             .
             But
             the
             ungodly
             err
             in
             the
             Essentials
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             the
             very
             Foundation
             of
             Religion
             .
             Their
             errours
             will
             not
             consist
             with
             grace
             or
             salvation
             :
             They
             are
             damnable
             heresies
             .
             Yea
             beside
             all
             that
             the
             sects
             aforesaid
             hold
             ,
             they
             have
             many
             damning
             heresies
             of
             their
             own
             .
             These
             deadly
             hereticks
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             sought
             then
             everlasting
             Glory
             ;
             that
             the
             pleasure
             of
             sin
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             before
             the
             Holiness
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             that
             their
             flesh
             is
             to
             be
             pleased
             before
             God
             ;
             that
             its
             better
             venture
             on
             their
             beloved
             sins
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             yet
             a
             little
             long●r
             ,
             then
             presently
             forsake
             them
             ;
             that
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             which
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             and
             Ch●●st
             and
             all
             his
             Apostles
             we●t
             in
             ,
             is
             〈◊〉
             a●d
             
             preciseness
             ;
             and
             godliness
             is
             mo●●
             ado
             then
             needs
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             bod●
             must
             have
             more
             care
             and
             diligen●
             then
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             the
             trifles
             〈◊〉
             this
             world
             be
             more
             looked
             a●ter
             then
             the
             one
             thing
             necess●ry
             !
          
           
             These
             and
             abundance
             such
             damnable
             Heresies
             do
             dwell
             in
             our
             C●ties
             and
             Countries
             ,
             in
             the
             minds
             〈◊〉
             those
             that
             cry
             out
             against
             Heresie●
             Ungodliness
             is
             the
             greatest
             Heres●●
             in
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Other
             Hereticks
             have
             some
             of
             them
             but
             one
             or
             two
             errours
             but
             the
             Ungodly
             have
             all
             these
             together
             :
             They
             are
             the
             sink
             of
             al●
             errours
             :
             As
             all
             Gods
             Graces
             ma●e
             up
             the
             new
             creature
             in
             the
             sanctified
             ;
             so
             all
             deadly
             errours
             an●
             vices
             go
             to
             make
             up
             the
             body
             o●
             ungodliness
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             compleat
             Its
             name
             is
             Legion
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             many
             of
             these
             evil
             spirits
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Anabaptist
             hath
             a
             scab
             ;
             and
             
             the
             Separatist
             hath
             a
             wound
             ;
             but
             the
             common
             ungodly
             multitude
             have
             the
             leprosie
             ,
             and
             plague-sores
             from
             top
             to
             toe
             .
          
           
             Profaneness
             is
             a
             hodge-podge
             and
             gally-mawfry
             of
             all
             the
             heresies
             of
             the
             world
             in
             one
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Many
             other
             hereticks
             do
             err
             but
             in
             Speculation
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             brain
             is
             infected
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             not
             at
             the
             
               heart
               digest
            
             their
             own
             mistakes
             .
             But
             the
             Heresies
             of
             the
             Profane
             ungodly
             people
             are
             Practical
             ,
             and
             have
             mastered
             the
             will
             :
             the
             Poyson
             is
             working
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             vital
             parts
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             far
             the
             more
             mortal
             for
             this
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Many
             sects
             at
             least
             do
             not
             Practise
             their
             errours
             ;
             but
             the
             ungodly
             live
             upon
             them
             .
             Yea
             their
             lives
             are
             worse
             then
             their
             opinions
             :
             they
             say
             bad
             ,
             and
             do
             worse
             .
             You
             may
             see
             more
             Heresie
             ,
             then
             you
             can
             hear
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Some
             erring
             persons
             have
             
             the
             substance
             of
             Christian
             truth
             mixt
             with
             their
             errour
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             power
             of
             the
             venom
             is
             abated
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             good
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             well
             as
             hurt
             :
             But
             the
             ungodly
             do
             not
             savingly
             ,
             heartily
             and
             practically
             hold
             fast
             any
             the
             most
             fundamental
             truth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Some
             sects
             are
             
               meek
               and
               temperate
            
             in
             their
             way
             .
             But
             the
             ungodly
             are
             carried
             on
             with
             
               fury
               and
               malice
            
             ,
             against
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             some
             Hereticks
             are
             so
             
               thin
               and
               few
            
             ,
             that
             where
             we
             have
             one
             of
             them
             to
             do
             hurt
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             hundred
             or
             a
             thous●nd
             to
             contradict
             them
             .
             But
             the
             unsanctified
             and
             ungodly
             are
             the
             
               greater
               number
            
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             should
             rule
             because
             they
             are
             the
             most
             ;
             and
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             little
             flock
             .
             And
             so
             many
             thousands
             swarming
             all
             over
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             making
             up
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             world
             
             is
             like
             to
             do
             more
             against
             truth
             and
             peace
             ,
             then
             here
             and
             there
             a
             poor
             Sectary
             in
             a
             corner
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             errours
             of
             some
             others
             are
             
               easier
               cured
            
             :
             but
             the
             whole
             nature
             of
             the
             ungodly
             is
             turned
             as
             it
             were
             into
             errour
             ;
             it
             is
             rooted
             so
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             no
             power
             on
             earth
             is
             able
             to
             cure
             it
             ,
             till
             God
             Almighty
             by
             insuperable
             light
             and
             life
             of
             grace
             will
             do
             the
             cure
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             judge
             impartially
             who
             they
             be
             that
             are
             the
             deadly
             and
             dangerous
             Hereticks
             :
             and
             who
             are
             the
             hinderers
             of
             Unity
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             how
             unfit
             these
             miserable
             people
             are
             to
             call
             for
             Vnity
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             against
             our
             
               many
               Religions
            
             ,
             who
             are
             
               heartily
               of
               no
               Religion
            
             themselves
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             
               life
               and
               practice
            
             of
             all
             .
             To
             hear
             an
             ungodly
             man
             go
             crying
             out
             of
             Sects
             ,
             of
             Separatists
             ,
             of
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             
             this
             and
             that
             ,
             is
             as
             if
             we
             should
             hear
             a
             Blackamore
             scorn
             one
             for
             a
             spot
             on
             his
             face
             ;
             or
             a
             murderer
             rebuke
             a
             man
             for
             an
             angry
             word
             ;
             or
             a
             Souldier
             that
             kills
             as
             many
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             cry
             out
             of
             the
             Surgeons
             for
             curing
             no
             more
             ,
             or
             blame
             others
             for
             a
             foul
             word
             ;
             or
             a
             common
             whore
             reproach
             another
             for
             a
             wanton
             word
             ,
             or
             uncomely
             garments
             :
             Or
             as
             if
             a
             mad
             man
             should
             revile
             men
             for
             every
             slip
             he
             findeth
             in
             their
             speeches
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             fools
             .
             O
             that
             we
             knew
             how
             to
             cast
             out
             this
             master
             Devil
             of
             Vngodliness
             !
             this
             Beelzebub
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             !
             and
             then
             I
             should
             not
             fear
             the
             rest
             ;
             no
             not
             all
             the
             sects
             and
             errours
             in
             the
             world
             that
             are
             found
             with
             true
             godliness
             .
          
           
             Yet
             still
             remember
             these
             two
             cautions
             :
             1.
             
             I
             do
             not
             excuse
             the
             errours
             of
             the
             best
             :
             and
             I
             lament
             that
             they
             have
             lamentably
             wronged
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             respects
             they
             have
             the
             greatest
             aggravations
             .
             2.
             
             And
             I
             still
             confess
             that
             some
             of
             the
             unsanctified
             are
             so
             civil
             and
             Orthodox
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             very
             usefull
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             helpfull
             against
             sects
             and
             heresies
             :
             because
             they
             are
             right
             in
             the
             brain
             as
             to
             speculation
             ,
             and
             right
             in
             the
             tongue
             ;
             and
             their
             errour
             is
             kept
             buryed
             deep
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             err
             more
             to
             themselves
             then
             to
             others
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             many
             such
             are
             profitable
             Preachers
             and
             defenders
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             thankfull
             to
             God
             for
             their
             gifts
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             that
             I
             have
             affirmed
             standeth
             good
             ,
             that
             Ungodliness
             is
             the
             transcendent
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Use
             2.
             
          
           
             BY
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             you
             may
             easily
             perceive
             ,
             how
             little
             cause
             the
             Papists
             ,
             or
             Ceremonious
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             ,
             have
             to
             glory
             in
             such
             members
             of
             their
             Churches
             as
             I
             have
             described
             .
             Can
             they
             expect
             a
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             with
             these
             ?
             If
             they
             glory
             that
             they
             have
             men
             and
             multitudes
             on
             th●ir
             side
             ;
             so
             may
             the
             Turks
             that
             have
             more
             then
             they
             :
             and
             so
             may
             the
             Heathens
             that
             have
             more
             then
             either
             .
             And
             yet
             when
             a
             Papist
             hath
             deceived
             a
             poor
             licentious
             ,
             or
             ignorant
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             proud
             or
             vitious
             silly
             woman
             ,
             they
             glory
             in
             their
             Convert
             .
             Never
             yet
             did
             I
             know
             any
             Prot●stant
             turn
             Papist
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             an
             ungodly
             wretch
             before
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Religion
             which
             
             he
             professed
             .
             Do
             not
             say
             I
             speak
             censoriously
             or
             uncharitably
             in
             this
             ;
             for
             I
             think
             upon
             consideration
             all
             Papists
             will
             confess
             it
             :
             For
             they
             teach
             that
             all
             that
             be
             not
             of
             their
             Church
             are
             void
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             cannot
             so
             be
             saved
             :
             and
             that
             all
             must
             therefore
             come
             into
             their
             Church
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Charity
             or
             Salvation
             without
             it
             .
             Though
             this
             be
             false
             ,
             yet
             you
             see
             by
             it
             that
             they
             confess
             that
             never
             any
             but
             graceless
             unsanctified
             Protestants
             did
             turn
             to
             them
             :
             Nor
             can
             they
             invite
             any
             to
             them
             but
             ungodly
             people
             .
             And
             who
             ever
             turneth
             Papist
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             confess
             that
             he
             was
             ungodly
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             not
             an
             honest
             godly
             man.
             For
             in
             turning
             Papist
             ,
             he
             professeth
             to
             go
             into
             that
             Church
             out
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             Charity
             or
             saving
             grace
             .
             And
             if
             indeed
             you
             desire
             none
             but
             the
             ungodly
             to
             
             turn
             to
             you
             ,
             take
             them
             if
             they
             will
             needs
             go
             ,
             and
             try
             whether
             you
             can
             do
             any
             more
             good
             on
             them
             then
             we
             have
             done
             .
             I
             think
             we
             have
             little
             cause
             (
             but
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             )
             to
             lament
             our
             loss
             of
             such
             as
             these
             :
             and
             that
             you
             have
             little
             cause
             to
             glory
             in
             your
             Proselites
             .
             And
             I
             have
             yet
             seen
             none
             that
             shew
             us
             any
             more
             Holiness
             since
             their
             change
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             before
             .
             A
             fair
             Church
             you
             have
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             common
             stie
             for
             all
             that
             will
             come
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             glad
             of
             any
             to
             make
             up
             the
             number
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             that
             in
             quantity
             ,
             that
             is
             wanting
             in
             quality
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Use
             3.
             
          
           
             FRom
             hence
             also
             let
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             Papists
             ,
             and
             all
             reproachers
             of
             our
             Churches
             take
             notice
             ,
             how
             groundlesly
             they
             hit
             us
             in
             the
             teeth
             with
             the
             ungodly
             that
             live
             among
             us
             .
             [
             
               These
               are
               your
               Protestants
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ;
             
               These
               are
               your
               Churches
               :
               These
               are
               the
               fruit
               of
               your
               Ministry
               !
            
             say
             the
             Quakers
             .
             ]
             No
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             enemies
             of
             our
             Ministry
             and
             Doctrine
             :
             These
             are
             they
             that
             joyn
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             you
             ,
             to
             reproach
             us
             and
             revile
             us
             !
             These
             are
             the
             
               obstinate
               despisers
            
             of
             our
             Ministry
             ;
             that
             instead
             of
             learning
             of
             us
             ,
             do
             revile
             us
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             obeying
             our
             doctrine
             ,
             do
             make
             a
             mock
             at
             it
             .
             If
             they
             are
             any
             of
             them
             brought
             to
             a
             sound
             confession
             ,
             and
             restrained
             from
             any
             vice
             ,
             they
             
             may
             thank
             the
             doctrine
             which
             we
             preach
             for
             that
             (
             unless
             they
             do
             it
             only
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Laws
             .
             )
             But
             their
             profaneness
             is
             it
             that
             we
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             cure
             them
             of
             ,
             and
             cannot
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             obstinate
             .
          
           
             If
             Papists
             or
             Quakers
             accuse
             our
             Doctrine
             as
             dead
             and
             weak
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             cure
             all
             our
             hearers
             ;
             What
             forgetful
             dotards
             are
             they
             that
             observe
             not
             how
             they
             condemn
             themselves
             ?
             Do
             the
             Quakers
             or
             Papists
             change
             
               us
               all
            
             to
             their
             opinions
             by
             their
             books
             or
             preaching
             ?
             Beyond
             Sea
             they
             are
             fain
             to
             keep
             men
             in
             their
             Church
             by
             fire
             and
             sword
             for
             fear
             of
             losing
             them
             :
             and
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             here
             and
             there
             an
             ignorant
             ungodly
             wretch
             ,
             or
             a
             proud
             raw
             novice
             ,
             that
             turns
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             You
             may
             therefore
             as
             well
             hit
             us
             in
             the
             teeth
             with
             your selves
             that
             revile
             us
             and
             say
             ,
             [
             
               We
               are
               the
               
               fruit
               of
               your
               Ministry
            
             ]
             as
             with
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             that
             [
             they
             are
             the
             fruit
             ]
             of
             our
             Ministry
             .
             For
             though
             they
             live
             among
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             of
             us
             .
             And
             we
             teach
             men
             no
             more
             to
             be
             ungodly
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             Quakers
             or
             Papists
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             our
             Churches
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             where
             Discipline
             is
             exercised
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             them
             are
             out
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             we
             weed
             up
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             so
             discover
             themselves
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             do
             it
             without
             danger
             of
             pulling
             up
             the
             Wheat
             with
             them
             .
             Many
             of
             us
             reject
             them
             by
             Discipline
             :
             and
             all
             of
             us
             rebuke
             and
             disown
             them
             by
             doctrine
             .
             If
             Jews
             and
             Heathens
             were
             among
             us
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             preach
             more
             against
             them
             ,
             then
             we
             do
             against
             the
             ungodly
             ;
             nor
             could
             we
             labour
             harder
             to
             cure
             them
             .
             Tell
             us
             not
             therefore
             of
             them
             :
             they
             are
             none
             of
             ours
             :
             they
             disown
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             disown
             them
             :
             They
             are
             our
             persecutors
             
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             that
             hate
             us
             when
             we
             have
             done
             our
             best
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             love
             us
             least
             when
             we
             love
             them
             most
             ;
             and
             cast
             back
             all
             our
             instructions
             in
             our
             faces
             ,
             or
             cast
             it
             behind
             their
             backs
             ,
             and
             tread
             it
             under
             feet
             .
             They
             are
             those
             against
             whom
             we
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             our
             feet
             :
             They
             are
             not
             our
             Disciples
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             refuse
             to
             be
             Christs
             own
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             Nay
             I
             wonder
             that
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             do
             not
             to
             their
             shame
             observe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             some
             evil
             Spirit
             that
             sets
             them
             a
             work
             to
             rail
             against
             us
             ;
             seeing
             all
             the
             Drunkards
             ,
             and
             Whore-mongers
             ,
             and
             covetous
             wretches
             ,
             and
             ungodly
             malicious
             people
             in
             our
             Parishes
             be
             of
             their
             mind
             ,
             and
             rail
             against
             us
             as
             they
             do
             :
             It
             s
             like
             to
             be
             the
             
               same
               cause
            
             that
             hath
             the
             
               same
               effect
            
             .
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Devil
             that
             sets
             the
             Profane
             to
             rev●le
             us
             ,
             judge
             who
             it
             is
             that
             sets
             these
             sects
             to
             
             spake
             the
             same
             or
             like
             words
             against
             the
             same
             persons
             ?
          
           
             And
             you
             that
             are
             Profane
             and
             ungodly
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             here
             take
             notice
             what
             a
             case
             you
             are
             in
             !
             You
             are
             so
             vile
             that
             a
             few
             besides
             your selves
             will
             own
             you
             .
             We
             disown
             you
             :
             You
             are
             none
             of
             ours
             ;
             because
             you
             will
             be
             none
             of
             Christs
             .
             And
             the
             very
             Quakers
             and
             other
             sects
             disown
             you
             ,
             and
             hit
             us
             in
             the
             teeth
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             our
             shame
             :
             All
             these
             bear
             witness
             against
             your
             ungodliness
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             yet
             you
             will
             be
             ungodly
             ,
             when
             Quakers
             are
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             against
             you
             almost
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ;
             if
             you
             will
             hear
             neither
             Ministers
             nor
             Sectaries
             ,
             neither
             Teachers
             nor
             Railers
             ,
             how
             many
             witnesses
             will
             rise
             up
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             how
             speechless
             will
             you
             be
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Use
             4.
             
          
           
             I
             Have
             been
             all
             this
             while
             but
             about
             preparatives
             :
             and
             now
             I
             come
             to
             the
             work
             that
             I
             intended
             .
             Do
             not
             think
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             all
             this
             of
             the
             ungodly
             to
             hinder
             a
             Union
             and
             Christian
             Concord
             ,
             but
             to
             prepare
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             telling
             you
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             distance
             ,
             and
             division
             ,
             and
             what
             must
             be
             removed
             before
             we
             can
             be
             One.
             Truly
             Sirs
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             you
             with
             Peaceable
             intentions
             .
             I
             come
             upon
             a
             treaty
             with
             you
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             you
             will
             become
             One
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             be
             reconciled
             or
             not
             ?
             For
             the
             Lords
             sake
             attend
             me
             considerately
             and
             impartially
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             weighty
             buness
             that
             I
             have
             to
             propound
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             excellent
             motion
             that
             I
             have
             to
             make
             .
             As
             you
             regard
             
             the
             God
             of
             Unity
             that
             sends
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             Christ
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             who
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             Unity
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             the
             seat
             of
             Unity
             ,
             and
             your selves
             that
             may
             have
             the
             blessing
             of
             Unity
             ,
             hearken
             to
             the
             motion
             of
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             that
             I
             have
             to
             make
             to
             you
             from
             the
             Lord.
             Sirs
             ,
             What
             think
             you
             !
             hath
             the
             world
             been
             long
             enough
             divided
             or
             not
             !
             Are
             our
             distances
             from
             one
             another
             broken
             into
             pieces
             enow
             or
             not
             ?
             Are
             we
             cut
             into
             shreds
             enow
             ,
             and
             great
             enough
             ,
             and
             our
             spirits
             bitter
             enough
             or
             not
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             time
             think
             you
             to
             sound
             a
             retreat
             to
             our
             foolish
             wars
             ?
             You
             call
             for
             Unity
             :
             Y●u
             talk
             for
             Unity
             ,
             and
             against
             sects
             and
             divisions
             :
             Do
             you
             mean
             as
             you
             speak
             ?
             and
             are
             you
             in
             good
             sadness
             ,
             or
             are
             you
             not
             ?
             Would
             you
             have
             us
             to
             be
             all
             of
             one
             mind
             and
             way
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             You
             talk
             against
             being
             of
             so
             many
             Religions
             :
             Is
             it
             
             the
             true
             desire
             of
             your
             hearts
             that
             we
             should
             be
             all
             of
             one
             Religion
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             hold
             fast
             to
             this
             :
             So
             far
             we
             are
             agreed
             :
             Let
             us
             lay
             this
             as
             a
             g●ound-work
             ;
             
               We
               must
               be
               all
               of
               One
               Church
               ,
               One
               Faith
               ,
               One
               Religion
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             Well
             the●
             ,
             it
             lyes
             next
             before
             us
             in
             order
             to
             enquiry
             ,
             What
             One
             Religion
             and
             Way
             we
             must
             be
             of
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             our
             distance
             ,
             and
             what
             course
             must
             be
             taken
             to
             make
             us
             One
             ?
             Are
             you
             willing
             to
             lay
             by
             passion
             ,
             and
             scorn
             and
             hatred
             ,
             and
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             a
             treaty
             about
             the
             matter
             ?
             O
             Sirs
             ,
             if
             you
             were
             but
             all
             truly
             willing
             to
             search
             out
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             God
             and
             reason
             ,
             we
             should
             soon
             be
             agreed
             ,
             for
             all
             our
             differences
             .
             And
             how
             happy
             would
             this
             be
             for
             the
             troubled
             Church
             ?
             How
             happy
             for
             the
             offended
             distracted
             world
             ?
             how
             happy
             for
             your
             own
             souls
             ?
             Well!
             what
             terms
             shall
             we
             agree
             
             upon
             ?
             Some
             body
             must
             begin
             the
             motion
             ;
             sitting
             still
             will
             not
             heal
             us
             .
             I
             will
             make
             a
             motion
             that
             never
             a
             man
             of
             you
             that
             hath
             the
             face
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             can
             tell
             what
             justly
             to
             accept
             against
             .
             Let
             us
             set
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               before
               us
            
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             best
             helps
             on
             both
             sides
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             this
             decide
             the
             case
             with
             us
             :
             What
             say
             you
             ?
             will
             you
             stand
             to
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ?
             Shall
             we
             app●al
             all
             
               to
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             try
             our
             differences
             by
             
               his
               revealed
               word
            
             ?
             If
             this
             may
             carry
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             soon
             be
             agreed
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             of
             you
             have
             catcht
             the
             Popish
             perversness
             ,
             and
             say
             [
             The
             Scripture
             is
             dark
             ,
             and
             a
             dead
             letter
             ;
             every
             sect
             pleads
             Scripture
             for
             their
             way
             ;
             this
             will
             not
             serve
             our
             turn
             ;
             we
             must
             have
             a
             living
             Judge
             ]
             I
             answer
             such
             a
             one
             as
             followeth
             .
             1.
             
             Is
             the
             Scripture
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             Not
             ,
             you
             may
             as
             well
             say
             you
             are
             
             Infidels
             .
             If
             you
             confess
             
               it
               is
            
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             have
             the
             
               use
               of
            
             a
             Law.
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             Must
             not
             subjects
             understand
             a
             Law
             to
             live
             by
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             Judges
             ?
             And
             when
             estate
             and
             life
             depends
             on
             our
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             if
             this
             Law
             now
             be
             so
             dark
             that
             the
             subjects
             cannot
             understand
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             no
             Law
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             capable
             of
             the
             use
             and
             ends
             of
             a
             Law.
             And
             so
             if
             our
             salvation
             or
             damnation
             lye
             on
             our
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             Word
             and
             Law
             ,
             it
             s
             an
             intolerable
             reproach
             to
             God
             and
             it
             ,
             to
             say
             it
             is
             such
             as
             we
             cannot
             understand
             .
             3.
             
             Must
             we
             not
             be
             judged
             by
             this
             Law
             ?
             Undoubtedly
             we
             must
             .
             And
             then
             should
             we
             not
             measure
             our
             Causes
             by
             it
             now
             ?
             4.
             
             May
             not
             Arbitrators
             make
             use
             of
             a
             Law
             to
             decide
             a
             controversie
             ,
             before
             it
             come
             to
             the
             Jud●e
             ?
             Doubtless
             they
             may
             .
             5.
             
             What
             Judge
             would
             you
             have
             ?
             There
             are
             but
             two
             in
             the
             world
             that
             pretend
             
             to
             be
             the
             Universal
             Infallible
             Judge
             of
             controversies
             :
             and
             that
             is
             
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               a
               General
               Council
               .
            
             For
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             now
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             like
             to
             be
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             defer
             our
             Peace
             till
             then
             .
             And
             its
             Decrees
             are
             as
             dark
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             uncertain
             then
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             he
             is
             Head
             of
             a
             sect
             or
             party
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             judge
             :
             you
             may
             well
             know
             he
             will
             judge
             on
             his
             own
             side
             .
             He
             must
             be
             judged
             by
             this
             Word
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             He
             is
             too
             far
             off
             ,
             of
             all
             conscience
             ,
             for
             us
             to
             go
             or
             send
             to
             .
             Where
             Rome
             is
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             you
             know
             not
             :
             A
             shorter
             journey
             may
             better
             dispatch
             our
             work
             .
             The
             Papists
             themselves
             tell
             us
             that
             many
             Popes
             have
             been
             Murderers
             ,
             Adulterers
             ,
             Simonists
             ,
             perjured
             persons
             ,
             and
             some
             Hereticks
             and
             Infidels
             .
             And
             must
             such
             as
             these
             be
             
             our
             only
             Judges
             ?
             They
             have
             erred
             oft
             already
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             may
             deceive
             us
             :
             And
             if
             you
             send
             for
             the
             Popes
             Sentence
             ,
             you
             must
             take
             the
             Messengers
             word
             that
             he
             was
             there
             ,
             and
             that
             its
             true
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             if
             all
             this
             will
             not
             serve
             turn
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             a
             motion
             that
             none
             can
             gainsay
             that
             hath
             the
             face
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
               Let
               us
               first
               agree
               in
               all
               those
               points
               that
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               Calvinists
               and
               Lutherans
               ,
               Arminians
               and
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               Seperatists
               ,
               and
               all
               parties
               that
               deserve
               to
               be
               called
               Christians
               ,
               are
               agreed
               in
               !
            
             What
             say
             you
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             a
             reasonable
             motion
             !
             O
             happy
             you
             ,
             and
             happy
             the
             places
             where
             you
             live
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             but
             stand
             to
             it
             !
          
           
             And
             let
             us
             consider
             of
             this
             motion
             first
             in
             the
             General
             state
             of
             our
             difference
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             particular
             parts
             of
             it
             !
          
           
             Truly
             Sirs
             ,
             the
             main
             difference
             
             in
             this
             world
             is
             between
             the
             Godly
             and
             the
             Vngodly
             ;
             and
             all
             other
             differences
             that
             are
             not
             parts
             of
             this
             ,
             are
             nothing
             to
             this
             ,
             being
             of
             lesser
             danger
             ,
             and
             easier
             toleration
             or
             cure
             .
             The
             whole
             world
             is
             divided
             into
             two
             Armies
             :
             Christ
             is
             the
             Captain
             General
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             only
             his
             true
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             the
             seeming
             Saints
             his
             seeming
             Souldiers
             :
             The
             Devil
             is
             the
             General
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             unregenerate
             or
             ungodly
             are
             his
             Souldiers
             .
             An
             enmity
             is
             put
             since
             the
             beginning
             between
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             and
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
             and
             there
             is
             no
             middle
             state
             ,
             nor
             one
             man
             on
             earth
             that
             is
             not
             in
             one
             of
             these
             Armies
             .
             I
             come
             not
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Commanders
             ,
             Christ
             and
             Satan
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             unreconcileable
             ;
             but
             to
             reconcile
             you
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             draw
             you
             from
             a
             deceiver
             .
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             ●irs
             ,
             this
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             holy
             
             and
             the
             unholy
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             that
             must
             be
             healed
             .
             We
             can
             go
             no
             further
             with
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             begin
             here
             at
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             difference
             .
             When
             this
             is
             do●e
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             before
             I
             have
             done
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             quickly
             tell
             you
             how
             we
             may
             do
             well
             ,
             for
             all
             our
             other
             differences
             .
             You
             know
             if
             one
             of
             us
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             another
             that
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             i●
             were
             foolery
             for
             us
             to
             dispute
             how
             God
             must
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             before
             we
             are
             agreed
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             So
             here
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             ungodliness
             to
             make
             men
             false
             to
             the
             very
             truths
             that
             they
             do
             profess
             ,
             and
             heartily
             to
             be
             of
             no
             Religion
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             dispute
             about
             circumstances
             and
             mode
             ▪
             with
             such
             kind
             of
             men
             .
             Who
             would
             dispute
             whether
             Infants
             should
             be
             baptized
             ,
             with
             a
             man
             tha●
             knows
             not
             wh●●
             Baptism
             is
             ?
             [
             
               Ev●n
               an
               accepting
               of
               God
               for
               ou●
               
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               for
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               for
               our
               S●nctifier
               ;
               and
               an
               absolute
               delivering
               up
               our selves
               to
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               in
               these
               relations
               ,
               by
               a
               solemn
               Covenant
               professed
               ●nd
               sealed
               by
               water
               ,
               renouncing
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               world
               and
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             ]
             O
             were
             but
             this
             much
             practically
             known
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             all
             United
             in
             this
             one
             Baptism
             .
             Still
             I
             say
             ,
             Unholiness
             is
             th●
             great
             point
             of
             difference
             ,
             and
             the
             dung●on
             of
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             puddle
             where
             all
             the
             heresies
             of
             the
             world
             are
             blend●d
             and
             made
             into
             a
             body
             that
             is
             something
             worse
             then
             heresie
             .
             When
             you
             cry
             up
             Unity
             ,
             and
             cry
             down
             Holiness
             ,
             you
             are
             distracted
             and
             know
             not
             what
             you
             say
             .
             You
             talk
             of
             joyning
             us
             together
             ,
             and
             you
             cast
             away
             ●he
             glue
             and
             soder
             .
             You
             talk
             of
             building
             the
             Church
             in
             unity
             ,
             and
             you
             cast
             away
             the
             lime
             and
             morter
             ,
             the
             pins
             and
             nails
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             should
             fasten
             
             
             
             
             
             them
             .
             You
             complain
             that
             the
             garment
             of
             Christ
             is
             rent
             ,
             and
             you
             throw
             away
             the
             needle
             and
             thred
             that
             should
             sow
             it
             up
             .
             You
             see
             our
             wounds
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             take
             on
             you
             to
             have
             pitty
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             call
             for
             healing
             ,
             but
             you
             hate
             and
             cast
             away
             the
             only
             salve
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             yet
             know
             that
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             is
             a
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             Holiness
             ?
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             in
             the
             world
             for
             us
             and
             you
             to
             be
             United
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             be
             Sanctified
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             done
             in
             the
             flesh
             ?
          
           
             Sirs
             ,
             let
             us
             come
             nearer
             the
             matter
             :
             ●
             know
             our
             Towns
             and
             Countries
             have
             two
             sorts
             of
             persons
             in
             them
             ;
             some
             are
             Converted
             ,
             and
             some
             Unconverted
             ;
             some
             holy
             ,
             and
             some
             unholy
             ;
             some
             live
             for
             heaven
             .
             and
             some
             are
             all
             for
             earth
             ;
             some
             are
             ruled
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             their
             own
             flesh
             or
             wills
             .
             If
             ever
             these
             agree
             and
             be
             United
             ,
             
             one
             party
             must
             come
             over
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Either
             the
             Godly
             must
             become
             ungodly
             ,
             or
             the
             ungodly
             must
             become
             Saints
             and
             godly
             :
             Which
             must
             it
             be
             ?
             which
             do
             you
             think
             in
             your
             Consciences
             is
             the
             way
             ?
             Must
             we
             yield
             to
             you
             ;
             or
             should
             you
             〈◊〉
             away
             to
             us
             ?
             (
             Pardon
             that
             I
             〈◊〉
             my self
             with
             the
             sanctified
             ;
             〈◊〉
             dare
             not
             deny
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             priviledges
             of
             his
             house
             )
             Let
             us
             come
             fairly
             to
             debate
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             lay
             our
             Reasons
             together
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             here
             protest
             to
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             give
             us
             better
             reasons
             why
             we
             should
             forsake
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             I
             'le
             turn
             to
             you
             :
             and
             if
             we
             can
             give
             you
             better
             reasons
             why
             you
             should
             embrace
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             will
             you
             here
             promise
             to
             turn
             to
             us
             ?
             and
             let
             them
             carry
             it
             that
             have
             the
             better
             cause
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             be
             resolved
             to
             go
             away
             United
             ;
             and
             fall
             all
             together
             into
             that
             one
             way
             that
             shall
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             best
             .
          
           
           
             Well
             ,
             let
             us
             come
             to
             a
             debate
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             we
             must
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             you
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             we
             ever
             agree
             and
             unite
             ,
             you
             know
             it
             must
             be
             on
             
               terms
               that
               are
               possible
            
             .
             He
             that
             propoundeth
             Impossibilities
             to
             be
             agreed
             on
             ,
             is
             the
             enemy
             of
             agreement
             .
             But
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             Unite
             with
             you
             .
             Th●s
             I
             now
             prove
             .
             1.
             ●t
             is
             Impossible
             to
             have
             any
             
               Vniversal
               Vnity
            
             but
             in
             an
             
               Vniversal
               Head
               and
               Center
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             only
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy-Ghost
             .
             As
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             the
             Army
             must
             Unite
             in
             the
             General
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             the
             Family
             in
             the
             Master
             ,
             the
             School
             in
             the
             School-master
             .
             In
             order
             of
             Nature
             ,
             you
             must
             Unite
             with
             God
             in
             the
             Redeemer
             by
             the
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             ,
             before
             you
             can
             Unite
             with
             us
             .
             But
             while
             you
             are
             unsanctified
             you
             are
             divided
             from
             God.
             Do
             you
             not
             feel
             your
             minds
             
             strange
             to
             him
             ,
             your
             hearts
             draw
             back
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             find
             by
             his
             strangeness
             to
             you
             that
             there
             is
             a
             division
             ?
             It
             s
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             be
             United
             to
             you
             ,
             till
             Christ
             be
             United
             to
             you
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             s
             against
             Nature
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             the
             Center
             ,
             and
             the
             Head
             and
             Fountain
             of
             Life
             :
             And
             what
             good
             would
             it
             do
             you
             to
             be
             one
             with
             us
             and
             not
             with
             him
             ?
             2.
             
             God
             is
             against
             any
             Unity
             without
             him
             :
             If
             you
             will
             not
             begin
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             it
             but
             as
             a
             treasonable
             conspiracy
             ,
             and
             will
             break
             it
             .
             We
             dare
             not
             go
             without
             him
             ,
             lest
             he
             be
             angry
             and
             destroy
             us
             :
             Souldiers
             must
             not
             make
             either
             Peace
             or
             war
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             treat
             without
             the
             General
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             remember
             how
             Iehosaphat
             had
             like
             to
             have
             sped
             by
             a
             friendship
             and
             confederacy
             with
             Ahab
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Moreover
             the
             Godly
             and
             ungodly
             are
             of
             
               contrary
               natures
            
             :
             I
             
             told
             you
             God
             hath
             put
             an
             enmi●y
             between
             them
             .
             You
             must
             chan●e
             your
             nature
             or
             we
             ou●s
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             Unite
             .
             You
             may
             as
             well
             think
             else
             to
             Unite
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             or
             to
             build
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             or
             to
             incorpo●●●●
             fire
             and
             Gun-powder
             ;
             or
             to
             reconcile
             men
             and
             serp●nts
             ,
             and
             ma●ry
             the
             dog
             and
             the
             bear
             together
             Sirs
             ,
             these
             ●hings
             are
             meer
             imposs●bilities
             .
             2
             Cor.
             16.14
             .
             There
             is
             no
             agreement
             between
             Christ
             and
             Belial
             ,
             righteousness
             and
             unrighteousness
             ,
             light
             and
             darkness
             ,
             d●ath
             and
             life
             ,
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             members
             of
             an
             harlot
             or
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             :
             We
             have
             contrary
             spirits
             ;
             how
             then
             can
             we
             be
             One
             ?
             One
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             Spir●●
             of
             profaneness
             ;
             One
             is
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             o●her
             by
             the
             flesh
             :
             We
             live
             not
             by
             one
             Law.
             Gods
             will
             revealed
             in
             h●s
             Word
             is
             Our
             Law
             :
             and
             the
             will
             of
             
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             course
             of
             the
             world
             is
             your
             Law.
             We
             live
             not
             on
             one
             sort
             of
             food
             ;
             how
             then
             can
             we
             accord
             together
             ?
             Christ
             and
             his
             heavenly
             truth
             ,
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             is
             the
             meat
             and
             drink
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             they
             cannot
             live
             without
             them
             :
             And
             the
             world
             and
             fleshly
             delights
             are
             your
             food
             ;
             you
             cannot
             be
             without
             it
             .
             Your
             food
             would
             be
             our
             poyson
             ;
             your
             worldly
             cares
             ,
             your
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             profaneness
             would
             be
             a
             torment
             to
             an
             honest
             heart
             .
             They
             cannot
             live
             without
             some
             Communion
             with
             God
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             by
             Prayer
             and
             ●editation
             :
             and
             your
             heart
             is
             against
             it
             .
             They
             have
             not
             the
             same
             ●nd
             as
             you
             have
             .
             Their
             work
             is
             all
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             yours
             is
             all
             principally
             for
             earth
             .
             Their
             work
             and
             yours
             are
             contrary
             .
             Th●y
             go
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             you
             another
             .
             So
             that
             its
             Impossible
             to
             be
             United
             and
             agree
             ,
             till
             one
             side
             change
             .
             
             And
             we
             cannot
             Possibly
             turn
             to
             you
             :
             God
             holds
             us
             fast
             by
             his
             Love
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             let
             us
             go
             ▪
             nor
             suffer
             us
             ever
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             go
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             read
             Christ
             ●elling
             you
             ,
             that
             its
             impossible
             to
             deceive
             the
             Elect
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             turn
             them
             away
             from
             Christ.
             We
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             to
             salvation
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
             And
             who
             can
             break
             away
             from
             the
             upholding
             arms
             of
             Almighty
             power
             ?
             Christ
             hath
             such
             hold
             of
             us
             that
             he
             is
             resolved
             none
             shall
             take
             us
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             Ioh.
             10.28
             .
             So
             that
             we
             cannot
             come
             over
             again
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             may
             come
             over
             to
             us
             if
             you
             will.
             God
             calls
             you
             ,
             and
             Christ
             would
             welcome
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             would
             h●●p
             y●u
             :
             the
             door
             is
             set
             open
             by
             the
             bl●od
             of
             Christ
             :
             the
             promise
             is
             ●o
             you
             and
             to
             your
             children
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             and
             shall
             have
             Christ
             and
             life
             if
             you
             will
             
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             accept
             the
             offer
             .
             The
             Devil
             cannot
             hinder
             you
             against
             your
             wills
             ;
             he
             holds
             you
             but
             in
             the
             fetters
             of
             your
             own
             wilfulness
             ,
             by
             his
             meer
             deceits
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             
               you
               may
            
             come
             over
             to
             the
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             
               they
               cannot
               possibly
            
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             let
             any
             reasonable
             man
             be
             judge
             on
             what
             terms
             we
             should
             unite
             and
             agree
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Moreover
             if
             we
             Agree
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             
               on
               terms
               of
               wisdom
               and
               honesty
               .
            
             A
             
               dish●n●st
               Agreement
            
             is
             not
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             but
             abhorred
             .
             For
             you
             to
             l●ave
             your
             ungodliness
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             the
             Love
             and
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             an
             honest
             cours●
             of
             Agreement
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             but
             to
             have
             dishonesty
             it
             sel●
             and
             become
             honest
             .
             I
             hope
             none
             of
             you
             dare
             charge
             the
             way
             of
             God
             and
             godliness
             with
             any
             dishonesty
             :
             God
             calls
             you
             to
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             good
             :
             and
             therefore
             Honesty
             requireth
             you
             to
             yield
             .
          
           
           
             But
             for
             the
             s●nctified
             〈◊〉
             unsanctified
             ;
             for
             the
             〈…〉
             b●come
             ungodly
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             〈◊〉
             you
             ,
             this
             were
             the
             b●s●st
             dish●●●sty
             in
             the
             world
             .
             We
             know
             your
             way
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             〈◊〉
             flesh
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             honest
             then
             to
             joyn
             with
             you
             in
             it
             ?
             We
             have
             ●yed
             too
             long
             already
             in
             the
             d●●es
             o●
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             have
             found
             it
             dishonest
             and
             deceitful
             :
             and
             would
             you
             have
             us
             go
             against
             our
             own
             experience
             ?
             We
             were
             once
             in
             the
             way
             that
             you
             are
             in
             ,
             and
             were
             forced
             to
             renounce
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             had
             been
             undone
             body
             and
             soul
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             should
             we
             ●●ck
             up
             the
             vomit
             which
             we
             were
             forced
             to
             cast
             out
             ?
             we
             were
             once
             Agreed
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             God
             constrained
             us
             to
             break
             that
             Agreement
             :
             and
             shall
             we
             renew
             it
             again
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             your
             way
             hath
             cost
             us
             dear
             ;
             Many
             a
             bitter
             repenting
             day
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             sad
             thought
             ,
             to
             the
             breaking
             of
             
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             sense
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ;
             a
             taste
             of
             Hell
             was
             cast
             into
             our
             consciences
             ;
             many
             a
             groan
             ,
             and
             ●ear
             ,
             and
             prayer
             it
             cost
             us
             ,
             before
             we
             could
             recover
             the
             hurt
             that
             we
             c●t●ht
             in
             the
             way
             of
             ungodlin●ss
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             have
             not
             fully
             recovered
             it
             to
             this
             day
             .
             And
             would
             you
             have
             us
             stark
             mad
             to
             forget
             so
             soon
             our
             former
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             a
             h●e
             that
             hath
             cost
             us
             so
             〈◊〉
             already
             ?
             No
             ,
             we
             have
             paid
             too
             dear
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             smarted
             too
             much
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             go
             that
             way
             any
             more
             :
             It
             brought
             us
             to
             the
             very
             brink
             of
             Hell
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             had
             but
             dyed
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             damned
             at
             this
             hour
             ;
             And
             would
             you
             be
             so
             unreasonable
             as
             to
             wish
             us
             to
             go
             back
             again
             ?
             No
             ;
             by
             that
             time
             you
             know
             as
             much
             of
             an
             unsanctified
             state
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             you
             will
             run
             from
             it
             your selves
             as
             fast
             as
             you
             can
             run
             ;
             as
             ●he
             Israelites
             did
             from
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             
             company
             of
             Dathan
             and
             
               Abiram
               ,
               lest
               the
               earth
               should
               swallow
               them
               up
               also
               ,
               Numb
               .
            
             16.34
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             cer●●in
             that
             the
             Lord
             whom
             we
             serve
             is
             the
             only
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             he
             should
             rule
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             have
             grievously
             wronged
             him
             by
             disobeying
             him
             so
             long
             .
             And
             yet
             would
             you
             have
             us
             again
             forsake
             him
             ?
             If
             we
             should
             lie
             in
             tears
             till
             we
             die
             ,
             it
             were
             too
             little
             to
             satis●●e
             his
             Justice
             for
             one
             of
             the
             sin●
             we
             have
             already
             committed
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             for
             the
             wonderful
             ●ave
             and
             suff●●ing
             of
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             lost
             for
             ever
             :
             And
             yet
             must
             we
             turn
             to
             this
             course
             again
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             It
             was
             not
             so
             wise
             nor
             honest
             a
             course
             .
             
               We
               our selves
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Paul
               ,
               were
               sometime
               foolish
               ,
               disobedient
               ,
               deceived
               ,
               serving
               divers
               lusts
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               living
               in
               malice
               and
               envy
               ,
               hateful
               and
               hating
               one
               another
            
             (
             you
             hear
             how
             he
             calls
             
             his
             former
             life
             )
             
               But
               after
               that
               the
               kindness
               and
               love
               of
               God
               our
               Saviour
               toward
               man
               appeared
               ,
               not
               by
               works
               of
               righteousness
               which
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               mercy
               he
               s●ved
               us
               ,
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               reg●neration
               and
               ren●wing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Tit.
            
             3.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             should
             Paul
             have
             turned
             a
             fool
             again
             ,
             and
             be
             deceived
             and
             disobedient
             again
             ,
             to
             Ag●ee
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             deceived
             world
             ?
             O
             Sirs
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             that
             which
             you
             have
             not
             seen
             ,
             and
             tasted
             that
             which
             you
             never
             tasted
             .
             Had
             you
             seen
             and
             tasted
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             delightful
             hopes
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             felt
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             the
             joyes
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             you
             would
             never
             wish
             us
             to
             come
             back
             again
             to
             agree
             with
             you
             in
             sin
             ,
             but
             you
             would
             abhorr
             your selves
             the
             very
             thoughts
             of
             your
             former
             folly
             .
             Why
             ,
             you
             may
             better
             perswade
             a
             man
             to
             repent
             that
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             
             and
             ●o
             go
             into
             the
             womb
             again
             ,
             〈◊〉
             perswade
             us
             to
             ●epent
             tha●
             we
             are
             new-born
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             our
             〈◊〉
             sta●e
             of
             death
             .
             Dea●h
             is
             not
             so
             ●weet
             to
             us
             ;
             ●or
             H●ll
             ,
             ●or
             the
             w●a●●
             or
             〈◊〉
             so
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ●or
             sin
             w●●h
             〈◊〉
             ple●sure
             so
             〈…〉
             tha●
             we
             should
             turn
             to
             them
             again
             for
             ●ea●e
             with
             you
             .
             If
             we
             have
             scaped
             them
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             take
             that
             for
             a
             warning
             ,
             to
             come
             ●here
             no
             more
             ,
             we
             dese●ve
             to
             pay
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Why
             Sirs
             ,
             we
             have
             made
             a
             solemn
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Congregation
             in
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             oft
             renewed
             it
             in
             the
             Lo●ds
             Supper
             ,
             and
             vowed
             that
             we
             would
             be
             his
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             and
             unreservedly
             his
             .
             And
             would
             you
             wish
             us
             to
             break
             so
             solemn
             a
             Covenant
             ?
             What
             honesty
             is
             in
             such
             persidiousness
             ?
             We
             have
             renounced
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             world
             and
             the
             devil
             ;
             and
             should
             we
             turn
             to
             them
             aga●n
             
             for
             Peace
             with
             you
             ?
             O
             what
             a
             cursed
             Peace
             were
             that
             !
             Let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             found
             God
             so
             ●ad
             a
             Master
             ,
             as
             to
             forsake
             him
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             you
             or
             any
             creature
             .
             We
             have
             tryed
             h●m
             ,
             ●nd
             fou●d
             him
             〈◊〉
             to
             us
             then
             all
             ●he
             wo●ld
             He
             hath
             never
             given
             us
             cau●e
             to
             fors●●e
             him
             .
             And
             if
             we
             should
             now
             af●er
             all
             ●he
             tryals
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             turn
             back
             to
             the
             way
             of
             sin
             and
             ungodliness
             ,
             the
             Devil
             himself
             would
             charge
             us
             with
             dishonesty
             .
             What!
             must
             the
             godly
             turn
             drunkards
             ,
             and
             worldlings
             ,
             and
             hate●s
             of
             godliness
             to
             have
             Peace
             with
             you
             ?
             Why
             you
             may
             next
             perswade
             us
             even
             to
             turn
             Devils
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             reconciled
             to
             you
             .
             The
             God
             that
             made
             us
             ,
             hath
             forbid
             us
             upon
             pain
             of
             his
             hot
             displeasure
             ,
             to
             walk
             in
             your
             wayes
             .
             He
             saith
             to
             every
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             Ieremy
             ,
             15.19
             .
             [
             
               Let
               them
               return
               unto
               thee
               ,
               but
               return
               not
               thou
               unto
               them
               .
            
             ]
             And
             should
             we
             obey
             
             God
             or
             men
             ?
             Judge
             you
             whether
             .
             Why
             Sirs
             ,
             are
             you
             so
             utterly
             unreasonable
             ,
             as
             to
             wish
             us
             or
             any
             man
             living
             to
             love
             you
             better
             then
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             regard
             you
             more
             then
             God
             ,
             or
             obey
             you
             before
             God
             ?
             Or
             should
             we
             be
             so
             much
             worse
             then
             mad
             ,
             as
             to
             yield
             to
             you
             if
             you
             did
             desire
             it
             ?
             Why
             what
             are
             you
             in
             comparison
             with
             the
             Almighty
             !
             O
             poor
             worms
             ,
             that
             are
             even
             dying
             while
             you
             are
             speaking
             !
             that
             are
             but
             as
             bubbles
             ready
             to
             burst
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             swelled
             to
             the
             highest
             in
             ungodly
             pride
             !
             That
             even
             while
             you
             are
             eating
             ,
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             making
             merry
             ,
             are
             passing
             on
             apace
             to
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             woes
             and
             lamentations
             !
             What
             should
             we
             regard
             such
             dust
             and
             dirt
             as
             you
             are
             before
             the
             glorious
             God!
             It
             were
             far
             greater
             wisdom
             and
             honesty
             ,
             for
             your
             children
             to
             set
             up
             a
             dog
             or
             a
             toad
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             more
             to
             be
             
             loved
             and
             honoured
             then
             my
             Father
             .
             If
             a
             Traytor
             against
             an
             earthly
             Prince
             deserve
             to
             be
             hang'd
             drawn
             and
             quartered
             ;
             certainly
             that
             man
             that
             would
             forsake
             God
             and
             his
             Laws
             to
             please
             such
             silly
             worms
             as
             you
             ,
             did
             deserve
             to
             be
             hang'd
             in
             the
             flames
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             tormented
             by
             infernal
             fiends
             ,
             and
             ground
             to
             powder
             by
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Almighty
             !
             Well!
             if
             you
             have
             eyes
             that
             can
             see
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             now
             past
             doubt
             ,
             that
             
               we
               cannot
               turn
               to
               you
               that
               are
               ungodly
               ,
            
             with
             any
             wisdom
             or
             honesty
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             without
             the
             highest
             madness
             and
             dishonesty
             .
             But
             can
             you
             say
             so
             of
             your
             turning
             in
             to
             us
             ?
             Is
             it
             contrary
             either
             to
             Wisdom
             or
             Honesty
             for
             you
             to
             turn
             unfeignedly
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             a
             sancti●ied
             godly
             people
             ?
             Me
             thinks
             you
             should
             not
             have
             such
             a
             thought
             in
             you●
             hearts
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             be
             not
             all
             of
             a
             mind
             ,
             and
             go
             not
             
             all
             one
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             apparent
             that
             it
             is
             not
             long
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             we
             do
             Vnite
             and
             Agree
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             upon
             terms
             of
             Safety
             .
             This
             much
             I
             hope
             you
             cannot
             deny
             us
             .
             You
             would
             not
             sure
             wish
             us
             to
             Agree
             to
             our
             own
             destruction
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             bargain
             with
             you
             that
             we
             may
             all
             joyn
             together
             in
             cutting
             our
             own
             throats
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             this
             were
             a
             wise
             combination
             ?
             How
             much
             less
             should
             we
             make
             an
             Agreement
             to
             go
             the
             certain
             way
             to
             Hell
             ,
             and
             to
             joyn
             together
             in
             damning
             our
             own
             souls
             for
             ever
             ?
             Sirs
             ,
             if
             you
             dislike
             the
             way
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             do
             but
             find
             out
             any
             other
             way
             that
             will
             safely
             bring
             a
             man
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             promise
             you
             to
             joyn
             in
             it
             .
             But
             unholiness
             will
             never
             do
             it
             .
             God
             hath
             told
             us
             as
             plain
             as
             can
             be
             spoken
             ,
             th●t
             
               except
               a
               man
               be
               born
               again
               ,
               and
               be
               converted
               ,
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.3.5
             .
             Mat.
             18.3
             .
             
               an●
               that
               without
               h●liness
               no
               man
               s●
               〈◊〉
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             H●b
             .
             12.14
             .
             
               and
               that
               the
               righteous
               th●mselves
               are
               s●●reely
               s●rv●d
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             4.18
             .
             
               and
               that
               if
               any
               man
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               new
               creature
               ;
               old
               things
               are
               past
               away
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               become
               new
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
             and
             that
             
               if
               any
               man
               have
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               none
               of
               his
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.9
             .
             So
             that
             if
             God
             know
             who
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             as
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             no
             unsanctified
             man
             can
             be
             saved
             .
             If
             leaping
             into
             the
             water
             be
             the
             way
             to
             drowning
             ,
             or
             leaping
             into
             the
             fire
             be
             the
             way
             to
             burning
             ,
             or
             leaping
             down
             from
             the
             top
             of
             a
             st●●ple
             be
             the
             way
             to
             break
             your
             necks
             ,
             as
             sure
             is
             an
             unholy
             life
             the
             ●ay
             to
             everlasting
             torment
             .
             And
             would
             you
             wish
             us
             to
             undo
             our
             s●lv●s
             everlastingly
             for
             your
             ●ri●ndship
             ?
             What
             can
             you
             say
             to
             this
             now
             If
             you
             say
             that
             your
             
             way
             is
             not
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             it
             is
             bu●
             our
             precise
             uncharitable
             conc●it
             .
             We
             have
             shewed
             you
             the
             word
             of
             God
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             fourty
             times
             mo●e
             we
             could
             easily
             shew
             you
             ▪
             And
             shall
             we
             believe
             you
             or
             such
             as
             you
             before
             God
             ?
             You
             are
             lyars
             ;
             but
             God
             cannot
             lye
             .
             You
             see
             not
             what
             is
             done
             in
             another
             world
             ;
             but
             God
             seeth
             it
             .
             You
             know
             not
             what
             is
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             :
             but
             God
             knoweth
             .
             And
             shall
             we
             not
             believe
             God
             that
             knoweth
             and
             disposeth
             of
             all
             .
             better
             then
             moles
             that
             never
             saw
             it
             .
             and
             ignorant
             souls
             that
             never
             knew
             it
             ?
             God
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Fornicators
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               Drunkards
               ,
               Covet●us
               persons
               ,
               revilers
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.10.11
             .
             and
             that
             
               they
               that
               are
               in
               the
               fl●sh
               cannot
               please
               God
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               if
               you
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               ye
               shall
            
             〈◊〉
             Rom.
             8.5.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             would
             you
             have
             us
             believe
             you
             that
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             in
             a
             fleshly
             life
             ?
             Sirs
             ,
             
             we
             desire
             heartily
             to
             be
             United
             and
             Agreed
             with
             you
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             loth
             to
             buy
             it
             so
             dear
             ,
             as
             the
             loss
             of
             God
             and
             heaven
             com●s
             to
             .
             We
             are
             willing
             of
             Concord
             with
             you
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             loth
             to
             be
             damned
             with
             you
             :
             And
             do
             you
             blame
             us
             for
             this
             ?
             And
             ,
             alas
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             tell
             us
             a
             thousand
             times
             that
             you
             hope
             there
             is
             no
             such
             danger
             ,
             or
             that
             you
             hope
             to
             scape
             as
             well
             as
             the
             godly
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             poor
             security
             to
             us
             .
             Shall
             we
             be
             so
             ●ad
             as
             to
             venture
             our selves
             on
             such
             words
             as
             these
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Ruler
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             What
             s●curity
             can
             you
             give
             us
             that
             we
             shall
             scape
             damnation
             if
             we
             turn
             ungodly
             ?
             Are
             you
             able
             to
             save
             us
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ?
             Will
             you
             undertake
             to
             stand
             between
             us
             and
             his
             displeasure
             ?
             What
             say
             you
             ?
             if
             we
             will
             forsake
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             live
             as
             careless
             worldlings
             do
             ,
             and
             neglect
             God
             and
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             please
             the
             
             world
             and
             our
             flesh
             ,
             w●ll
             you
             undertak●●o
             answer
             for
             us
             in
             Judgm●nt
             ?
             and
             will
             you
             〈…〉
             bear
             the
             punishme●t
             〈…〉
             should
             bear
             〈◊〉
             you
             〈…〉
             ●o
             save
             ●s
             ha●mless
             ,
             〈…〉
             will
             you
             per●wade
             ●s
             to
             〈…〉
             do
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             ●f
             you
             〈…〉
             it
             ,
             he
             were
             a
             mad
             man
             〈…〉
             trust
             you
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             on
             〈◊〉
             such
             under●●●●
             〈…〉
             know
             you
             are
             not
             〈…〉
             ma●●th
             〈…〉
             how
             unable
             w●ll
             〈…〉
             your selves
             ?
             〈…〉
             an
             hour
             〈…〉
             ,
             whe●
             〈…〉
             Commission
             to
             car●y
             you●
             〈…〉
             And
             shall
             we
             trust
             〈…〉
             your
             ●oa●●●g
             words
             ,
             when
             〈◊〉
             kn●w
             you
             are
             〈…〉
             help
             yo●r
             selves
             ?
             Let
             us
             see
             〈◊〉
             what
             yo●
             can
             do
             f●r
             our selves
             or
             us
             agai●●●
             the
             prefer●●and
             of
             God.
             〈◊〉
             you
             keep
             off
             death
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             diseases
             ,
             and
             live
             here
             in
             heal●h
             
             and
             wealth
             for
             ever
             ,
             whether
             God
             will
             or
             no
             ?
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             th●n
             that
             here
             is
             never
             a
             one
             of
             you
             near
             two
             hundred
             years
             of
             age
             ?
             Let
             us
             see
             you
             chide
             back
             approaching
             death
             ,
             and
             raise
             the
             dead
             bodies
             from
             their
             graves
             ,
             and
             heal
             all
             the
             diseases
             that
             out
             off
             mankind
             :
             If
             you
             cannot
             do
             these
             smaller
             matters
             ,
             would
             you
             have
             us
             b●lieve
             that
             you
             can
             save●s
             from
             damnation
             ?
             Why
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             must
             your
             ne●ghbours
             lie
             some
             of
             them
             in
             poverty
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             pain
             ,
             some
             sick
             of
             one
             disease
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             you
             look
             on
             them
             and
             cannot
             cure
             them
             or
             relieve
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             must
             we
             venture
             our
             souls
             upon
             your
             words
             !
             You
             cannot
             make
             an
             old
             man
             young
             again
             ,
             and
             can
             you
             make
             the
             word
             of
             God
             prove
             false
             ,
             or
             save
             those
             that
             God
             hath
             said
             shall
             perish
             ,
             and
             bring
             unsanctified
             men
             to
             heaven
             whether
             God
             will
             or
             no
             ?
             Well
             ,
             
             Sirs
             ,
             let
             them
             that
             hate
             their
             souls
             ,
             ●r
             care
             not
             whether
             they
             are
             ●aved
             ●r
             damned
             ,
             forsake
             the
             Lord
             and
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             joyn
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             you
             can
             sa●e
             the●e
             But
             for
             my
             part
             I
             believe
             the
             W●r●
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             upon
             th●s
             Word
             〈◊〉
             I
             am
             resolved
             to
             build
             my
             hop●s
             ▪
             and
             venture
             my
             soul
             and
             a●l
             〈◊〉
             little
             that
             I
             have
             in
             this
             〈◊〉
             Trust
             you
             on
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             〈◊〉
             shall
             be
             my
             trust
             :
             And
             they
             〈◊〉
             can
             find
             a
             surer
             ground
             to
             〈◊〉
             upon
             ,
             let
             them
             take
             the●r
             course
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             would
             wish
             us
             all
             to
             cast
             aw●y
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             heaven
             ,
             to
             agree
             with
             you
             ▪
             you
             are
             mo●ite●●
             and
             not
             men
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             are
             s●
             cruel
             as
             to
             desire
             us
             to
             damn
             our
             souls
             for
             company
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             so
             careful
             of
             our selves
             as
             to
             abhor
             your
             motion
             ,
             and
             ra●her
             to
             ha●e
             the
             dearest
             thing
             or
             person
             in
             the
             
             world
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             draw
             us
             from
             Christ
             and
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             Luke
             14.26
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             than
             what
             it
             is
             that
             standeth
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             to
             hinder
             us
             from
             turning
             back
             to
             you
             .
             But
             what
             dang●r
             would
             you
             be
             in
             if
             you
             should
             turn
             to
             us
             ?
             Would
             it
             hurt
             or
             hazzard
             you
             to
             forsake
             your
             sensual
             ungodly
             lives
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             danger
             in
             turning
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             living
             an
             holy
             heavenly
             life
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             danger
             ?
             Forsooth
             you
             may
             lose
             your
             estat●s
             or
             lives
             !
             A
             great
             matter
             indeed
             in
             comparison
             of
             eternal
             life
             :
             And
             must
             you
             not
             lose
             them
             shortly
             whether
             you
             will
             or
             not
             ?
             And
             are
             they
             not
             in
             the
             pow●r
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             cannot
             he
             pr●s●rve
             th●m
             if
             he
             please
             ?
             and
             if
             it
             be
             good
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             liker
             to
             do
             it
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             then
             for
             his
             enemies
             !
             But
             indeed
             he
             hath
             told
             you
             himself
             ,
             that
             
               he
               th●t
               will
               save
               his
               life
               shall
               lose
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               loseth
               
               his
               life
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               shall
               find
               it
               ,
            
             even
             in
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             Mat.
             16.25
             .
             &
             10.39
             .
             And
             yet
             as
             the
             world
             now
             goeth
             in
             England
             ,
             through
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             your
             lives
             are
             in
             no
             danger
             .
             It
             is
             but
             the
             scorn
             of
             ignorant
             miserable
             men
             that
             you
             must
             endure
             .
             And
             will
             you
             stick
             at
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             and
             your
             salvation
             ?
             Nay
             indeed
             you
             are
             in
             most
             dreadful
             danger
             every
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             and
             hour
             ,
             till
             you
             forsake
             your
             former
             fleshly
             lives
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             Christ
             !
             You
             are
             all
             the
             while
             even
             within
             a
             step
             of
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             till
             you
             are
             Converted
             and
             made
             an
             holy
             people
             ;
             It
             is
             but
             one
             stroak
             of
             death
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             your
             lives
             and
             hopes
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             gone
             for
             ever
             .
             So
             that
             you
             have
             nothing
             to
             lose
             ,
             but
             an
             Heaven
             to
             gain
             ,
             if
             you
             joyn
             with
             the
             godly
             .
             There
             is
             no
             danger
             can
             come
             to
             to
             you
             by
             turning
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             the
             loss
             of
             your
             sins
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             a
             loss
             
             no
             more
             to
             be
             f●ared
             ,
             then
             a
             man
             should
             fear
             to
             lose
             the
             plague
             ,
             or
             pox
             ,
             or
             leprosie
             that
             hath
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             Sirs
             ,
             as
             men
             of
             Conscience
             or
             of
             Reason
             ,
             set
             both
             together
             ,
             and
             equally
             consider
             how
             the
             case
             stands
             between
             us
             .
             If
             we
             joyn
             with
             the
             unholy
             ,
             we
             run
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             lose
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             for
             evermore
             :
             But
             if
             you
             turn
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             you
             get
             out
             of
             danger
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             gainfullest
             match
             that
             ever
             was
             made
             by
             mortal
             men
             ;
             and
             you
             can
             lose
             nothing
             but
             the
             sensual
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             exchanged
             for
             the
             joyes
             of
             Saints
             ,
             as
             sickness
             is
             exchanged
             for
             health
             .
             And
             which
             now
             do
             you
             think
             in
             reason
             is
             the
             fitter
             ,
             that
             you
             turn
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             or
             they
             to
             you
             ?
             Truly
             ,
             if
             you
             make
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             of
             leaving
             your
             sins
             ,
             which
             are
             viler
             then
             your
             dung
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             rather
             
             break
             with
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             you
             must
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             make
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             of
             leaving
             Christ
             and
             h●s
             holy
             wayes
             and
             people
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             much
             rath●r
             break
             with
             you
             a●d
             all
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             world
             ▪
             and
             with
             o●●
             carnal
             selves
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             ●ost
             dear
             to
             them
             :
             And
             I
             think
             we
             have
             good
             reason
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             th●s
             must
             be
             considered
             in
             our
             treaty
             ,
             that
             
               if
               we
               agree
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               that
               our
               dearest
               frien●
               be
               taken
               into
               the
               Agreemen●
            
             Should
             we
             cast
             off
             them
             to
             agre●
             with
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             leave
             our
             ol●
             friends
             in
             hope
             of
             new
             ?
             But
             if
             we
             come
             over
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             turn
             unholy
             we
             shall
             never
             have
             Gods
             consent
             to
             the
             Agreement
             ,
             we
             must
             leave
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             utterly
             lose
             him
             When
             ,
             alas
             ,
             we
             cannot
             live
             ,
             no●
             move
             ,
             nor
             breath
             without
             him
             ▪
             w●
             cannot
             have
             our
             daily
             bread
             ,
             or
             one
             nights
             rest
             but
             by
             his
             gift
             .
             And
             
             such
             a
             friend
             is
             not
             to
             be
             lost
             for
             you
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             lose
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             a●●●he
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             are
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             own
             consciences
             .
             O
             what
             a
             peal
             would
             conscience
             ring
             us
             night
             and
             day
             !
             It
             would
             open
             Hell
             to
             us
             :
             It
             would
             kindle
             the
             fire
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             in
             our
             bosoms
             ;
             and
             be
             scorching
             us
             as
             we
             lie
             down
             and
             as
             we
             ris●
             up
             :
             And
             who
             would
             endure
             such
             a
             life
             as
             this
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             〈◊〉
             like
             it
             is
             not
             t●us
             with
             you
             :
             but
             that
             is
             because
             you
             know
             not
             what
             a
             case
             you
             are
             in
             ,
             nor
             what
             a
             dreadful
             thing
             ungodliness
             is
             ;
             but
             we
             know
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             what
             shift
             soever
             you
             make
             to
             keep
             your
             consciences
             asleep
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             I
             should
             quiet
             mine
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             in
             your
             case
             ,
             and
             kn●w
             but
             what
             I
             know
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             if
             you
             will
             joyn
             with
             Christ
             and
             us
             ,
             your
             true
             fri●nds
             w●ll
             be
             glad
             of
             it
             :
             you
             should
             no●
             lose
             
             one
             friend
             in
             the
             world
             by
             it
             ,
             unles●
             you
             take
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             servants
             for
             your
             friends
             ,
             that
             would
             destroy
             you
             .
             Judge
             then
             whether
             you
             should
             come
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             we
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             considered
             in
             our
             treaty
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             agree
             with
             you
             ,
             we
             have
             some
             regard
             to
             our
             Honour
             .
             And
             what
             Honour
             is
             it
             to
             us
             to
             become
             the
             servants
             of
             sin
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             be
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             the
             slavery
             that
             lately
             we
             were
             delivered
             from
             ?
             A
             hang-man
             is
             ten
             thousand
             times
             more
             honourable
             then
             this
             .
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             turn
             to
             Christ
             ,
             you
             will
             come
             out
             of
             the
             greatest
             shame
             ,
             and
             obtain
             the
             greatest
             honours
             that
             you
             are
             capable
             of
             :
             You
             will
             be
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             heirs
             of
             heaven
             ,
             coheirs
             with
             Christ
             ,
             fellow-Citizens
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             houshold
             
             of
             God
             ,
             Iohn
             1.12
             .
             Rom.
             8.17
             .
             Eph.
             2.19
             .
             and
             be
             built
             up
             an
             habitation
             of
             God
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Eph.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             is
             most
             considerable
             in
             our
             treaty
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             Agree
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             upon
             
               Vniversal
               terms
            
             that
             all
             will
             agree
             upon
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             can
             be
             no
             
               Vniversal
               Agreement
            
             .
             If
             a
             few
             should
             Agree
             with
             you
             ,
             this
             would
             not
             make
             a
             Unity
             in
             the
             world
             .
             We
             must
             have
             terms
             that
             are
             fit
             for
             all
             to
             Agree
             upon
             .
             And
             in
             good
             sadness
             ,
             would
             you
             have
             all
             the
             world
             be
             such
             as
             you
             ?
             Tell
             me
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             covetous
             and
             proud
             ,
             would
             you
             have
             all
             the
             world
             become
             proud
             and
             covetous
             to
             Agree
             with
             you
             ?
             Nay
             if
             they
             should
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             likest
             you
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             Agree
             with
             you
             :
             ●or
             the
             Proud
             will
             envy
             the
             Proud
             ,
             and
             their
             Pride
             will
             set
             them
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             .
             And
             the
             covetous
             would
             be
             greedily
             snatching
             
             the
             prey
             out
             of
             one
             anothers
             jaws
             and
             their
             mammon
             would
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             strife
             .
             Tell
             me
             also
             you
             that
             are
             drunkards
             or
             unclean
             ,
             would
             you
             have
             all
             the
             world
             become
             drunkards
             and
             unclean
             for
             Unity
             with
             you
             ?
             You
             that
             are
             careless
             about
             your
             souls
             ,
             and
             p●ayerles●
             in
             your
             families
             ,
             and
             forget
             the
             matters
             of
             eve●lasting
             life
             ,
             would
             you
             have
             all
             the
             world
             set
             as
             light
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             as
             you
             ?
             Could
             the
             worst
             of
             you
             all
             have
             the
             face
             to
             make
             such
             a
             motion
             as
             this
             ?
             What!
             would
             you
             have
             all
             Holiness
             and
             heavenly-mindedness
             banished
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             banished
             it
             from
             your selves
             ?
             Would
             you
             have
             all
             men
             shut
             their
             Bibles
             as
             much
             as
             you
             ,
             and
             instruct
             their
             children
             and
             servants
             no
             more
             then
             you
             ,
             and
             love
             God
             and
             serve
             him
             no
             more
             then
             you
             ?
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             such
             an
             
             heart
             as
             this
             can
             be
             in
             the
             breast
             of
             the
             worst
             on
             earth
             ?
             What!
             would
             you
             have
             all
             the
             world
             be
             drunkards
             ,
             or
             fornicators
             ,
             or
             haters
             of
             godliness
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             unsanctified
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             so
             !
             How
             quickly
             then
             would
             earth
             turn
             Hell
             ,
             and
             the
             flames
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             consume
             it
             ?
             How
             certainly
             then
             would
             God
             forsake
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             would
             be
             gone
             from
             roads
             and
             serpents
             ?
             Can
             there
             be
             such
             cruelty
             in
             any
             but
             the
             Devils
             ,
             as
             to
             wish
             all
             the
             world
             to
             be
             damned
             with
             you
             for
             company
             ,
             or
             to
             Agree
             with
             you
             on
             such
             terms
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             go
             hand
             in
             hand
             together
             to
             damnation
             !
             Or
             if
             you
             had
             such
             Devilish
             hearts
             within
             you
             ,
             as
             to
             desire
             such
             an
             Agreement
             as
             this
             ,
             can
             you
             think
             that
             all
             the
             godly
             would
             yield
             to
             it
             ?
             No
             ;
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             them
             in
             all
             the
             world
             will
             yield
             to
             it
             .
             If
             you
             set
             ●o
             more
             by
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             presence
             and
             comforts
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             Hopes
             of
             Glory
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             .
             If
             you
             will
             run
             into
             Hell
             ,
             you
             shall
             never
             get
             them
             thither
             with
             you
             for
             company
             .
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             fit
             for
             
               all
               men
            
             to
             Agree
             upon
             .
             I
             know
             
               All
               will
               not
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             expect
             not
             an
             Agreement
             with
             all
             .
             But
             that
             is
             their
             unhappiness
             .
             There
             is
             no
             fit
             means
             of
             Agreement
             but
             this
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             also
             must
             be
             considered
             in
             our
             treaty
             ;
             that
             we
             Agree
             upon
             terms
             that
             are
             
               like
               to
               hold
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             hereafter
             .
             For
             what
             good
             will
             it
             do
             to
             Agree
             today
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             it
             or
             bewail
             it
             tomorrow
             ?
             Why
             ,
             alas
             Sirs
             ,
             we
             know
             as
             sure
             as
             we
             breath
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             should
             Agree
             with
             you
             in
             unholiness
             ,
             we
             should
             
             quickly
             Repent
             it
             ,
             either
             by
             Grace
             ,
             or
             in
             Hell-fire
             .
             Nay
             we
             know
             that
             you
             will
             Repent
             of
             those
             unholy
             wayes
             and
             hearts
             your selves
             ,
             either
             by
             Grace
             or
             Judgement
             .
             Nay
             there
             are
             even
             now
             some
             kind
             of
             purposes
             in
             many
             of
             you
             to
             repent
             .
             I
             have
             heard
             abundance
             of
             ungodly
             men
             profess
             that
             they
             hope
             to
             repent
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             mend
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             leave
             their
             sins
             .
             And
             would
             you
             wish
             us
             to
             come
             and
             joyn
             with
             you
             in
             a
             way
             that
             you
             hope
             to
             forsake
             your selves
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             way
             that
             you
             purpose
             hereafter
             to
             Repent
             of
             ?
             I
             know
             as
             sure
             as
             that
             the
             Sun
             will
             set
             ,
             that
             every
             ungodly
             soul
             among
             you
             ,
             will
             shortly
             change
             their
             false
             opinions
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             derid●d
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             would
             wish
             then
             they
             might
             but
             be
             door-keepers
             among
             them
             :
             You
             will
             wish
             and
             wish
             a
             thousand
             times
             that
             you
             had
             done
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             lived
             as
             holily
             as
             
             the
             best
             on
             earth
             :
             You
             will
             then
             wish
             ,
             [
             
               O
               that
               it
               were
               to
               do
               again
               !
               and
               that
               my
               life
               were
               again
               to
               be
               lived
               ;
               and
               God
               would
               but
               try
               me
               on
               earth
               once
               more
               .
            
             ]
             Those
             tongues
             that
             railed
             against
             Religion
             ,
             will
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             reproach
             your selves
             for
             those
             reproaches
             ,
             and
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             Religion
             .
             You
             will
             then
             cry
             out
             [
             
               Where
               was
               my
               wit
               and
               reason
               ,
               when
               I
               made
               so
               mad
               a
               change
               ,
               as
               of
               God
               for
               the
               creature
               ,
               Christ
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               for
               Hell
            
             ]
             Do
             you
             think
             Sirs
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             any
             wisdom
             for
             us
             to
             Agree
             with
             you
             now
             in
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             you
             will
             fall
             out
             with
             your selves
             for
             ever
             ?
             and
             to
             go
             with
             you
             in
             that
             loose
             ungodly
             way
             which
             you
             will
             wish
             your selves
             that
             you
             had
             never
             known
             ?
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Saints
             that
             we
             must
             live
             with
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             therefore
             you
             must
             become
             Saints
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             be
             
             Unit●d
             to
             us
             here
             .
             What!
             Should
             we
             be
             so
             careful
             to
             Agree
             with
             you
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             be
             separated
             from
             you
             eternally
             ,
             or
             do
             worse
             by
             suffering
             with
             you
             !
             But
             if
             you
             will
             Unite
             with
             us
             in
             Christ
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             a
             lasting
             Unity
             ;
             which
             you
             will
             never
             have
             occasion
             to
             repent
             of
             .
             The
             Union
             between
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             and
             his
             members
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             dissolved
             .
             Heartily
             joyn
             with
             his
             servants
             now
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             certainly
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             joyful
             fruition
             and
             praises
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Well
             Sirs
             ,
             in
             this
             much
             of
             our
             treaty
             I
             have
             layed
             the
             case
             plain
             and
             open
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             shewed
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             come
             over
             to
             you
             :
             It
             is
             not
             Possible
             ,
             nor
             Honest
             ,
             nor
             Safe
             ;
             we
             cannot
             forsake
             an
             holy
             life
             without
             forsaking
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             our
             salvation
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             that
             is
             a
             
             man
             indeed
             ,
             should
             desire
             us
             to
             do
             nor
             can
             we
             do
             it
             till
             we
             first
             forsake
             our
             understandings
             :
             But
             o●
             your
             side
             the
             case
             is
             o●herwi●e
             ▪
             You
             may
             turn
             to
             God
             and
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             without
             any
             hurt
             or
             wrong
             to
             you
             at
             all
             ▪
             nay
             it
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             your
             felicity
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             you
             are
             undone
             for
             ever
             :
             So
             that
             the
             case
             is
             past
             all
             controversie
             before
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             in
             the
             world
             to
             Unity
             ,
             but
             by
             Consent
             in
             Piety
             ?
             If
             half
             the
             Common-wealth
             turn
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             make
             a
             Division
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             Unite
             them
             is
             by
             the
             returning
             of
             the
             Rebels
             to
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             true
             and
             lawful
             subjects
             to
             turn
             all
             Rebels
             and
             joyn
             with
             them
             .
             For
             without
             the
             Head
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             Union
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             world
             be
             still
             divided
             and
             disagreed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             long
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             ungodly
             :
             And
             if
             you
             would
             have
             
             an
             Agreement
             ,
             it
             s
             you
             that
             must
             yield
             ,
             who
             cause
             the
             disagreement
             .
             You
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             do
             worse
             ;
             but
             the
             
               godly
               may
               not
            
             yield
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             What
             say
             you
             now
             ,
             would
             you
             have
             Unity
             or
             Division
             ?
             Would
             you
             have
             Peace
             or
             no
             Peace
             ?
             You
             complain
             that
             the
             world
             is
             of
             so
             many
             minds
             :
             Would
             you
             have
             them
             all
             reconciled
             and
             of
             one
             mind
             ?
             If
             you
             would
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             it
             .
             The
             work
             sticks
             with
             you
             ;
             on
             your
             hands
             it
             lyeth
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             you
             that
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             ever
             it
             be
             done
             .
             If
             you
             would
             have
             all
             ungodly
             ,
             you
             deserve
             not
             to
             live
             on
             the
             earth
             .
             Shall
             we
             then
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             agree
             all
             upon
             a
             life
             of
             Holiness
             ?
             O
             that
             our
             Towns
             and
             Parishes
             would
             all
             joyn
             together
             in
             this
             Agreement
             !
             and
             it
             must
             be
             this
             or
             none
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             some
             of
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             
               What
               need
               you
               make
               so
               many
               
               words
               about
               a
               matter
               that
               no
               bo●y
               doth
               deny
               ?
               We
               all
               kn●w
               we
               should
               ●e
               Holy
               and
               Godly
               ,
               and
               n●ne
               should
               be
               ung●●ly
               ;
               who
               doubts
               of
               this
               ?
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               What
               Holin●ss
               and
               Godliness
               is
               ?
               Tell
               us
               th●refore
               wh●t
               you
               me●n
               by
               it
               ,
               ●n●
               who
               those
               be
               that
               you
               tak●
               to
               be
               the
               Godly
               sanctified
               people
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             we
             are
             all
             agreed
             of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             not
             yet
             agreed
             
               to
               be
            
             Holy
             themselves
             ,
             do
             sin
             against
             their
             own
             consciences
             ,
             and
             condemn
             themselves
             in
             the
             things
             which
             they
             allow
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             divide
             themselves
             from
             Christ
             and
             from
             his
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             any
             of
             you
             have
             been
             so
             long
             Baptized
             into
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             as
             your
             Sanctifier
             ,
             and
             yet
             know
             not
             what
             Sanctification
             is
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             sanctified
             and
             godly
             ,
             you
             shew
             that
             you
             have
             perfidiously
             cast
             away
             and
             broak
             your
             
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             made
             but
             an
             ●ll
             use
             of
             your
             Baptism
             or
             any
             Means
             and
             Ordinances
             since
             .
             But
             if
             you
             know
             not
             who
             are
             godly
             or
             ungodly
             ,
             I
             shall
             quickly
             tell
             you
             .
          
           
             A
             godly
             man
             is
             one
             that
             being
             formerly
             in
             a
             state
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             both
             strange
             and
             backward
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             heaven
             ,
             and
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             prone
             to
             earthly
             ,
             fles●ly
             pleasures
             ,
             is
             now
             by
             the
             powerful
             w●rk
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             converted
             to
             unfeigned
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             broaken-hearted
             for
             his
             former
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             flying
             to
             Christ
             as
             the
             only
             Hope
             an●
             Physitian
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             made
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             having
             his
             heart
             set
             upon
             God
             and
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             contemning
             all
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             in
             comparison
             of
             his
             hopes
             of
             Glory
             ;
             hating
             all
             known
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             wilfully
             living
             in
             any
             ;
             and
             loving
             
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Holiness
             and
             willing
             to
             use
             the
             means
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             destroy
             the
             remnants
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             nearer
             to
             perfection
             ;
             This
             is
             a
             truly
             godly
             man.
             
          
           
             And
             he
             that
             is
             not
             such
             ,
             is
             ungodly
             .
             He
             that
             yet
             remaineth
             in
             his
             Natural
             depraved
             state
             ,
             and
             is
             unacquainted
             with
             this
             great
             and
             holy
             change
             ,
             that
             hath
             any
             sin
             that
             he
             had
             rather
             keep
             then
             leave
             ,
             and
             any
             that
             he
             wilfully
             liveth
             in
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             neglecteth
             known
             duties
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             had
             rather
             be
             free
             from
             them
             then
             perform
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             rather
             live
             a
             fleshly
             life
             ,
             then
             a
             sp●ritual
             and
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             in
             love
             with
             the
             creature
             ,
             then
             with
             God
             ;
             with
             his
             life
             on
             earth
             in
             flesh
             and
             sin
             ,
             then
             a
             life
             in
             heaven
             wi●h
             God
             and
             his
             ●aints
             in
             perfect
             holiness
             ;
             this
             man
             is
             undoubtedly
             a
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             man
             ,
             how
             evilly
             or
             religiously
             soever
             he
             may
             
             seem
             to
             live
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             so
             I
             have
             in
             a
             few
             words
             told
             you
             ,
             who
             they
             be
             that
             are
             godly
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             the
             ungodly
             .
             The
             Question
             now
             that
             we
             are
             treating
             about
             ,
             is
             ,
             whether
             we
             shall
             all
             agree
             together
             to
             be
             godly
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             best
             and
             necessary
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             you
             are
             blind
             :
             If
             you
             do
             ,
             let
             us
             agree
             on
             it
             without
             delay
             .
             You
             tell
             us
             with
             many
             great
             complaints
             of
             the
             many
             differences
             and
             divisions
             that
             are
             among
             us
             :
             but
             shall
             we
             Agree
             so
             far
             as
             we
             are
             agreed
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             we
             agree
             in
             heart
             and
             practice
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             are
             agreed
             in
             opinion
             and
             profession
             ?
             O
             that
             you
             would
             make
             a
             solemn
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             but
             Consent
             and
             go
             along
             with
             the
             Godly
             so
             far
             as
             you
             confess
             you
             ought
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             would
             but
             Unite
             with
             us
             in
             faithfulness
             to
             the
             truths
             which
             you
             cannot
             deny
             .
             I
             think
             it
             will
             be
             best
             to
             call
             you
             to
             the
             tryal
             in
             some
             particulars
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             I
             hope
             we
             are
             all
             Agreed
             that
             there
             is
             one
             only
             God
             that
             ma●e
             us
             ,
             and
             preserveth
             us
             ,
             and
             Redeemed
             us
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             we
             are
             wholly
             his
             ,
             and
             should
             resign
             our selves
             and
             all
             that
             we
             have
             absolutely
             to
             him
             for
             his
             service
             .
             He
             is
             not
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             denyeth
             this
             :
             And
             shall
             we
             a●l
             Agree
             now
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             this
             much
             ?
             Shall
             we
             wholly
             resign
             our selves
             and
             all
             that
             we
             have
             to
             God
             ?
             and
             labour
             to
             know
             what
             God
             would
             have
             us
             be
             and
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             let
             us
             resolve
             upon
             ,
             whatever
             the
             flesh
             or
             the
             world
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Were
             but
             this
             much
             well
             resolved
             on
             ,
             we
             were
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             to
             a
             full
             agreement
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             all
             Agreed
             in
             Opinion
             or
             Profession
             ,
             that
             
               this
               God
               is
               our
               only
               Happiness
               ,
               and
               his
               favour
               is
               better
               then
               all
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             is
             infinitely
             Wise
             ,
             and
             Good
             ,
             and
             Powerful
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             he
             
             must
             be
             Loved
             above
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             most
             feared
             ,
             and
             served
             ,
             and
             trusted
             ,
             and
             depended
             on
             .
          
           
             And
             shall
             we
             but
             Agree
             all
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             
               this
               much
            
             ?
             O
             that
             you
             would
             but
             heartily
             consent
             and
             do
             it
             !
             Did
             we
             but
             joyn
             together
             in
             Loving
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             fearing
             ,
             and
             trusting
             ,
             and
             serving
             him
             before
             all
             ,
             we
             should
             quickly
             be
             of
             one
             heart
             and
             soul
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             very
             fair
             way
             to
             a
             perfect
             agre●ment
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             are
             all
             Agreed
             (
             that
             profess
             Christianity
             )
             that
             sin
             hath
             made
             us
             miserable
             ,
             and
             brought
             us
             under
             the
             wrath
             and
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             having
             Redeemed
             us
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             Physitian
             and
             Remedy
             for
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             having
             manifested
             such
             infinite
             Love
             in
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             also
             purchased
             Dominion
             over
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             
             strongly
             bound
             to
             Rejoyce
             in
             his
             salvation
             ,
             and
             fly
             to
             him
             for
             Safety
             and
             rest
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             the
             thankful
             admirations
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             in
             careful
             Obedience
             to
             his
             gracious
             Laws
             .
          
           
             And
             shall
             we
             all
             Agree
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             this
             much
             ?
             Will
             you
             fly
             to
             Christ
             with
             broken
             bleeding
             hearts
             ,
             for
             safety
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             Hell
             ,
             and
             set
             more
             by
             him
             then
             by
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             Will
             you
             study
             with
             all
             Saints
             to
             comprehend
             his
             Love
             ?
             Eph.
             3.18
             ,
             19
             and
             admire
             him
             and
             his
             mercies
             ,
             and
             devote
             your selves
             to
             him
             and
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             ?
             O
             that
             we
             were
             but
             all
             agreed
             in
             this
             much
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             are
             all
             agreed
             in
             Opinion
             or
             Profession
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             the
             Sanctifier
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             or
             of
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             that
             except
             a
             man
             be
             born
             again
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             
             without
             holiness
             none
             shall
             see
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             man
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             in
             him
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Eph.
             4.5
             .
             Ioh.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
             Rom.
             8.9
             .
             Gal.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Were
             we
             but
             all
             such
             now
             as
             we
             are
             agreed
             we
             must
             be
             ,
             and
             would
             you
             but
             all
             Consent
             to
             this
             Sanctification
             and
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             great
             difference
             were
             healed
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             were
             done
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Moreover
             we
             are
             all
             Agreed
             ,
             or
             seem
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             infallible
             truth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             believed
             and
             made
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Judgements
             and
             our
             lives
             .
          
           
             Shall
             we
             all
             agree
             now
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             this
             ?
             Will
             you
             appeal
             to
             the
             Scripture
             !
             and
             shall
             it
             be
             our
             Rule
             ?
             If
             the
             flesh
             perswade
             you
             to
             another
             course
             ,
             and
             murmur
             at
             the
             strictness
             of
             Gods
             
             Word
             ;
             if
             custom
             be
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             number
             be
             against
             it
             ;
             if
             your
             profits
             ,
             or
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             worldly
             honours
             be
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             your
             former
             opinions
             and
             practice
             have
             been
             against
             it
             ,
             will
             you
             yet
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             before
             all
             ,
             and
             be
             ruled
             by
             it
             above
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             You
             are
             agreed
             I
             hope
             that
             God
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             rather
             then
             men
             ,
             or
             then
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             ?
             Will
             you
             resolve
             that
             〈◊〉
             shall
             be
             so
             ?
             O
             if
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             might
             be
             the
             Rule
             ,
             how
             quickly
             should
             we
             be
             agreed
             ?
             For
             all
             the
             Popish
             cavils
             at
             its
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             mens
             divers
             expositions
             ,
             yet
             how
             soon
             should
             we
             be
             agreed
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             are
             all
             agreed
             in
             Opinion
             or
             Profession
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             heaven
             for
             the
             Sanctified
             ,
             even
             an
             endless
             unconceivable
             Glory
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             seeing
             of
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             enjoying
             him
             in
             perfect
             Love
             and
             Joyes
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             seeking
             of
             this
             
             everlasting
             Glory
             should
             be
             the
             main
             and
             principal
             business
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             which
             all
             things
             must
             give
             place
             to
             .
             He
             that
             will
             deny
             this
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             pretence
             to
             call
             himself
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             O
             that
             we
             might
             but
             all
             agree
             in
             the
             practising
             of
             this
             !
             and
             that
             the
             principal
             love
             and
             desire
             of
             our
             souls
             were
             set
             upon
             the
             Heavenly
             blessedness
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefest
             of
             our
             care
             and
             labour
             might
             be
             laid
             out
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             .
             Agree
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             will
             be
             agreed
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             are
             all
             Agreed
             in
             our
             profession
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Hell
             ,
             or
             state
             of
             endless
             torments
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             finally
             unsanctified
             and
             ungodly
             must
             be
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             do
             we
             not
             agree
             in
             the
             diligent
             avoiding
             of
             such
             a
             dreadful
             misery
             ,
             and
             using
             our
             best
             endeavours
             to
             escape
             it
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             are
             all
             agreed
             in
             Profession
             ,
             
             that
             the
             flesh
             is
             our
             enemy
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             mortified
             .
             But
             will
             you
             agree
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             this
             mortification
             ?
             We
             are
             agreed
             i●
             Profession
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             is
             our
             enemy
             and
             must
             be
             contemned
             ▪
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             and
             worthless
             thing
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             Glory
             that
             is
             to
             come
             :
             But
             yet
             m●n
             〈◊〉
             not
             agree
             to
             renounce
             the
             world
             unfeignedly
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             stranger
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             part
             with
             all
             rather
             th●●
             with
             God
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             but
             while
             men
             sp●ak
             contemptuously
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             seek
             〈◊〉
             far
             more
             eagerly
             then
             heaven
             .
             We
             are
             agreed
             that
             the
             Devil
             is
             our
             enemy
             ,
             and
             yet
             men
             will
             not
             forsa●●
             his
             service
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             We
             are
             all
             agreed
             in
             profession
             ,
             that
             sin
             is
             a
             most
             hateful
             thing
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             condemned
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             cause
             of
             the
             damnation
             of
             souls
             :
             And
             yet
             men
             love
             it
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             it
             with
             delight
             
             Sha●l
             we
             agree
             all
             to
             deal
             with
             sin
             as
             we
             speak
             of
             it
             ?
             Will
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             people
             joyn
             together
             ,
             to
             banish
             it
             out
             of
             Town
             and
             Countrey
             ?
             Particularly
             we
             are
             agreed
             I
             hope
             ,
             that
             whoredom
             ,
             and
             wantonness
             ,
             and
             gluttony
             ,
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             strife
             ,
             and
             envying
             ,
             and
             lying
             ,
             and
             deceit
             ,
             and
             cursing
             ,
             and
             swearing
             ,
             and
             railing
             ,
             and
             backbiting
             ,
             and
             speaking
             against
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             are
             all
             gro●s
             ,
             hateful
             ,
             damning
             sins
             ,
             which
             every
             Christian
             must
             abhor
             .
             But
             why
             do
             you
             not
             agree
             in
             the
             hateing
             ,
             and
             forsaking
             ,
             and
             beating
             down
             of
             these
             sins
             ?
             But
             Town
             and
             Countrey
             swarmeth
             with
             them
             as
             a
             carkase
             doth
             with
             maggots
             ,
             or
             a
             stinking
             pond
             with
             frogs
             and
             toads
             :
             So
             that
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             punishments
             and
             perswasions
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             can
             do
             but
             little
             to
             rid
             the
             Countrey
             of
             them
             ;
             
             but
             the
             same
             men
             that
             confess
             all
             these
             to
             be
             great
             and
             grievous
             sins
             ,
             will
             keep
             them
             and
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             in
             despight
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             they
             bore
             a
             deadly
             grudge
             to
             their
             own
             immortal
             souls
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             There
             is
             none
             of
             you
             that
             bears
             the
             face
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             must
             agree
             with
             us
             in
             profession
             ,
             that
             
               One
               thing
               is
               needful
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               must
               seek
               first
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               and
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               labour
               most
               for
               the
               food
               that
               will
               not
               perish
               .
               Luke
            
             10.41
             ,
             42.
             
             Matth.
             6
             ,
             33.
             
             Iohn
             6.27
             .
             and
             that
             God
             should
             
               be
               loved
               with
               all
               our
               heart
               ,
               and
               soul
               ,
               and
               might
               ,
            
             and
             that
             no
             man
             can
             love
             him
             too
             much
             ,
             nor
             serve
             him
             too
             carefully
             ,
             nor
             be
             too
             diligent
             in
             the
             seeking
             of
             his
             salvation
             .
             Why
             then
             will
             you
             not
             all
             agree
             to
             do
             thus
             ?
             But
             the
             very
             same
             tongues
             that
             confess
             all
             this
             ,
             will
             yet
             speak
             against
             the
             service
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             call
             it
             Puritanism
             and
             preciseness
             ,
             and
             say
             its
             more
             ado
             then
             needs
             :
             Why
             Sirs
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             say
             and
             unsay
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hold
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             your
             words
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             agreement
             can
             be
             with
             you
             ?
             Will
             you
             confess
             that
             all
             should
             take
             more
             care
             for
             their
             souls
             then
             for
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             take
             more
             care
             for
             heaven
             then
             earth
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             not
             agree
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             speak
             against
             them
             that
             do
             it
             ,
             when
             you
             confess
             that
             it
             is
             b●st
             ?
             Why
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             agree
             no
             better
             with
             your selves
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             agree
             with
             us
             ?
             If
             your
             own
             opinions
             and
             profession
             be
             at
             such
             odds
             with
             your
             wills
             and
             practices
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             you
             be
             at
             odds
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             More
             particularly
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             all
             confess
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             that
             can
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             frequently
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             
             meditate
             in
             it
             day
             and
             night
             ;
             and
             for
             Parents
             daily
             to
             teach
             it
             their
             children
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             lying
             down
             and
             rising
             up
             :
             Deut.
             6.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             &
             11.18
             ,
             19.
             
             Psalm
             1.2
             ,
             3.
             and
             to
             pray
             in
             their
             families
             ,
             and
             in
             private
             ,
             even
             alwaies
             or
             frequently
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             wax
             faint
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             things
             to
             make
             known
             their
             requests
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             might
             be
             sanctified
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             .
             All
             this
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             Dan.
             6.10
             ,
             11.
             
             Luke
             18.1
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.17
             .
             Psalm
             55.17
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
             Phil.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             But
             will
             you
             all
             agree
             with
             us
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             these
             things
             ?
             Will
             all
             the
             Families
             in
             Town
             and
             Countrey
             agree
             together
             to
             pray
             morning
             and
             evening
             reverently
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             banish
             profaneness
             out
             of
             their
             doors
             ,
             and
             to
             instruct
             their
             children
             and
             servants
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             spend
             the
             Lords
             day
             in
             
             holy
             exercises
             ,
             and
             help
             one
             another
             to
             pr●pare
             for
             death
             and
             judgement
             ,
             and
             exhort
             one
             another
             daily
             while
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             ,
             lest
             any
             be
             hardened
             by
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             sin
             ●
             Heb.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             purpose
             should
             I
             mention
             any
             more
             particulars
             ,
             till
             we
             see
             whether
             you
             will
             Unite
             and
             agree
             in
             these
             ?
             All
             these
             are
             your
             own
             Professions
             .
             I
             know
             you
             cannot
             deny
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             cannot
             perswade
             you
             to
             Consent
             with
             us
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             what
             :
             your selves
             profess
             :
             No
             ,
             nor
             scarce
             to
             forbear
             the
             open
             opposing
             of
             it
             :
             Either
             resolve
             now
             that
             you
             will
             all
             agree
             with
             us
             in
             these
             things
             which
             you
             confess
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             your
             duty
             ,
             or
             else
             tell
             us
             plainly
             that
             you
             are
             the
             deadly
             enemies
             of
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             take
             you
             to
             be
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             and
             troubl●
             our selves
             no
             more
             ab●●●
             you
             .
             If
             you
             are
             
               res●lved
               
               against
               Agreement
               and
               Vnity
               ,
            
             tell
             us
             so
             ,
             and
             save
             us
             the
             labour
             of
             any
             further
             tr●aties
             with
             you
             .
             Talk
             no
             more
             childishly
             about
             our
             petty
             differences
             in
             ceremonies
             and
             forms
             of
             Worship
             ,
             about
             Bishops
             and
             Common-prayer
             Books
             ,
             and
             Holy-daies
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             you
             refuse
             Agreement
             in
             the
             main
             .
             There
             's
             a
             difference
             between
             you
             that
             is
             an
             hundred
             times
             greater
             then
             these
             ;
             some
             of
             you
             are
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             Earth
             ;
             some
             of
             you
             live
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             the
             flesh
             ;
             some
             of
             you
             are
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             or
             meditating
             on
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             others
             think
             it
             needless
             ,
             and
             had
             rather
             have
             a
             pair
             of
             cards
             or
             dice
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             some
             of
             you
             make
             Gods
             Law
             your
             Rule
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             Ruled
             by
             the
             world
             and
             the
             flesh
             ;
             some
             are
             drunkards
             ,
             gluttons
             ,
             wan●ons
             ,
             worldlings
             ;
             and
             some
             are
             sober
             ,
             temperate
             ,
             chaste
             and
             heavenly
             ;
             
             some
             think
             almost
             any
             thing
             enough
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             souls
             ;
             and
             others
             think
             the
             best
             they
             can
             do
             too
             littl●
             ▪
             and
             when
             they
             have
             done
             most
             ,
             lament
             that
             they
             do
             no
             more
             ;
             some
             Families
             use
             daily
             prayer
             ,
             reading
             ,
             and
             holy
             instructions
             ;
             and
             others
             use
             daily
             swearing
             ,
             railing
             ,
             ribaldry
             ,
             and
             pe●haps
             deriding
             of
             holiness
             it self
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             some
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             God
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             devil
             ;
             some
             are
             converted
             and
             become
             new
             creatures
             by
             the
             sanctifying
             work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             others
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             never
             knew
             a
             true
             conversion
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             great
             differ●nce
             of
             the
             world
             Sirs
             :
             Till
             this
             be
             healed
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             talk
             of
             the
             healing
             of
             our
             pet●y
             differences
             .
             And
             therefore
             once
             more
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             if
             
             you
             will
             not
             be
             Converted
             to
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             Unite
             with
             us
             on
             these
             terms
             ,
             you
             are
             the
             enemies
             of
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Incendaries
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             AND
             now
             having
             proceeded
             thus
             far
             in
             the
             treaty
             with
             you
             ,
             because
             I
             will
             either
             bring
             you
             to
             Agreement
             ,
             or
             leave
             you
             at
             least
             without
             excuse
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             annex
             some
             further
             Reasons
             to
             move
             you
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             to
             so
             happy
             a
             work
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Consider
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             will
             not
             agree
             with
             us
             in
             the
             things
             that
             you
             make
             profession
             of
             ,
             and
             confess
             to
             be
             your
             duty
             ,
             you
             are
             then
             treacherous
             and
             false
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             your selves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             fit
             for
             any
             to
             make
             Agreement
             with
             ,
             till
             you
             change
             your
             minds
             .
             Do
             you
             know
             that
             
             God
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             not
             Love
             him
             better
             then
             the
             world
             ?
             Do
             you
             know
             that
             Heaven
             is
             the
             only
             happiness
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             not
             seek
             it
             more
             then
             earth
             ?
             Do
             you
             know
             that
             an
             holy
             life
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             be
             unholy
             ?
             Do
             you
             know
             sin
             is
             the
             worst
             and
             most
             dangerous
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             not
             let
             it
             go
             ?
             Who
             will
             trust
             such
             men
             as
             you
             ,
             that
             will
             go
             against
             their
             own
             knowledge
             and
             confessions
             ?
             If
             you
             will
             be
             false
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             false
             to
             your
             own
             souls
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             you
             be
             false
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Moreover
             all
             your
             pretended
             desires
             of
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             are
             base
             hypocrisie
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             you
             refuse
             to
             Unite
             with
             us
             in
             the
             way
             and
             state
             of
             holiness
             :
             To
             take
             on
             you
             that
             you
             are
             troubled
             at
             the
             Divisions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             wish
             that
             we
             were
             all
             of
             one
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             talk
             against
             sects
             and
             opinions
             
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             is
             me●r
             self-condemning
             ,
             and
             such
             gross
             dissembling
             as
             exposeth
             you
             to
             shame
             .
             What!
             would
             you
             have
             us
             think
             you
             are
             against
             Divisions
             ,
             when
             you
             divide
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             from
             the
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ?
             Can
             you
             for
             shame
             say
             that
             you
             are
             for
             Unity
             and
             Agre●ment
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             dividing
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             agree
             with
             us
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             be
             as
             mad
             as
             you
             ,
             and
             damn
             our
             souls
             for
             company
             with
             you
             ?
             To
             hear
             these
             ungodly
             men
             talk
             against
             sects
             and
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             as
             if
             we
             heard
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             leprosie
             cry
             out
             against
             those
             that
             have
             the
             itch
             ,
             or
             a
             murderer
             childe
             another
             for
             foul
             words
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             while
             you
             remain
             ungodly
             ,
             you
             are
             the
             great
             Hereticks
             and
             Separatists
             that
             
             trouble
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             more
             then
             abundance
             of
             those
             that
             you
             reproach
             .
             I
             excuse
             not
             the
             least
             ;
             but
             none
             of
             them
             are
             like
             you
             :
             As
             death
             is
             worse
             then
             sickness
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             which
             all
             sickness
             tends
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             that
             it
             can
             do
             ;
             so
             Ungodliness
             is
             worse
             then
             sects
             and
             particular
             Errours
             or
             Heresies
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             worst
             that
             any
             errour
             can
             do
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             man
             ungodly
             .
             There
             are
             no
             such
             Separatists
             in
             the
             world
             as
             you
             .
             It
             is
             not
             only
             from
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             or
             Ordinance
             that
             you
             separate
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             said
             even
             now
             ,
             you
             separate
             from
             God
             that
             made
             you
             ,
             from
             Christ
             that
             bought
             you
             ,
             from
             the
             Spirit
             that
             should
             sanctifie
             you
             ,
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             that
             must
             Rule
             you
             or
             Condemn
             you
             ,
             from
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Communion
             of
             his
             people
             .
             The
             Church
             would
             have
             you
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             holy
             worship
             ;
             and
             your
             godly
             neighbours
             
             would
             have
             you
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             prayer
             and
             holy
             lives
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             but
             separate
             from
             them
             all
             .
             They
             cannot
             have
             your
             help
             against
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             time
             and
             place
             you
             live
             in
             :
             They
             cannot
             have
             your
             company
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             go
             one
             way
             ,
             you
             go
             another
             way
             .
             You
             are
             the
             great
             troubl●rs
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             break
             the
             Peace
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             that
             you
             have
             to
             do
             with
             .
             You
             trouble
             Magistrates
             and
             make
             work
             for
             Lawyers
             ;
             you
             trouble
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             frustrate
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             lives
             grievous
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             much
             in
             your
             hands
             to
             make
             them
             joyous
             .
             You
             trouble
             all
             the
             godly
             that
             are
             about
             you
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             find
             at
             last
             that
             you
             have
             most
             of
             all
             troubled
             your
             own
             souls
             .
             For
             shame
             therefore
             before
             you
             speak
             any
             more
             against
             Sects
             and
             Separatists
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             
             troublers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             give
             over
             the
             ungodly
             separation
             which
             you
             continue
             in
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             your selves
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             that
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             which
             you
             say
             you
             do
             believe
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             go
             on
             to
             trouble
             the
             Church
             abundance
             more
             then
             those
             that
             you
             speak
             against
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Consider
             also
             ,
             Whether
             you
             have
             not
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             live
             a
             diligent
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             seek
             God
             and
             your
             salvation
             with
             all
             your
             might
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             your
             neighbours
             have
             ?
             and
             therefore
             whether
             your
             own
             Necessity
             doth
             not
             call
             aloud
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             Vnite
             with
             them
             and
             to
             do
             as
             they
             do
             ?
             Your
             Godly
             neighbours
             are
             meditating
             on
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             thinking
             of
             the
             world
             or
             on
             vanity
             :
             they
             are
             discoursing
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             talking
             of
             your
             worldly
             business
             ,
             or
             pouring
             out
             a
             
             company
             of
             idle
             words
             .
             Ask
             your
             conferences
             now
             wh●ther
             you
             have
             not
             as
             much
             need
             to
             study
             the
             Scripture
             and
             prepare
             for
             the
             life
             to
             come
             as
             they
             Your
             godly
             ne●ghbours
             are
             at
             prayer
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             sinning
             and
             drowned
             in
             the
             inordinate
             cares
             of
             the
             wo●ld
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             heart
             to
             th●ir
             employment
             .
             Let
             conscience
             speak
             whether
             you
             have
             not
             as
             much
             need
             to
             pray
             as
             they
             .
             They
             abhor
             sin
             and
             are
             afraid
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             you
             boldly
             venture
             on
             it
             .
             Let
             conscience
             tell
             you
             .
             Whether
             you
             have
             not
             as
             much
             cause
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             sin
             as
             they
             ?
             Yea
             and
             an
             hundred
             times
             more
             ;
             for
             you
             are
             under
             the
             guilt
             and
             power
             of
             it
             .
             O
             wonderful
             madness
             of
             the
             ungodly
             world
             !
             that
             the
             example
             of
             the
             godly
             should
             not
             bring
             them
             to
             some
             consideration
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             converted
             and
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             pardon
             of
             all
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             is
             
             in
             a
             state
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             walketh
             humbly
             and
             uprightly
             with
             God
             ;
             doth
             yet
             think
             all
             too
             little
             that
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             but
             fasteth
             ,
             and
             prayeth
             ,
             and
             watcheth
             against
             temptations
             ,
             and
             humbl●th
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             followeth
             after
             God
             continually
             ,
             and
             lamenteth
             after
             all
             that
             he
             is
             so
             bad
             ,
             &
             can
             do
             no
             more
             .
             And
             his
             neighbor
             that
             liveth
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             an
             ignorant
             stupid
             sinner
             ,
             unconverted
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             curse
             and
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             no
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             ;
             nay
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             would
             be
             cast
             into
             Hell
             the
             next
             hour
             if
             he
             die
             in
             that
             condition
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             man
             feels
             not
             any
             such
             need
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             holy
             meditation
             ,
             and
             conference
             ,
             and
             so
             religious
             and
             str●ct
             a
             life
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             lost
             almost
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             only
             quite
             behind-hand
             in
             knowledge
             and
             abilities
             ,
             but
             is
             an
             unsanctified
             miserable
             wretch
             ,
             not
             sure
             
             to
             be
             out
             of
             Hell
             an
             hour
             ,
             this
             man
             perceiveth
             no
             such
             necessity
             of
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             nor
             why
             he
             should
             make
             so
             much
             ado
             .
             As
             if
             a
             rich
             man
             should
             be
             put
             to
             daily
             labour
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             nothing
             should
             think
             it
             needless
             :
             Or
             as
             if
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             tooth-ake
             or
             a
             slight
             disease
             ,
             should
             send
             to
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             Plague
             should
             sit
             still
             and
             say
             ,
             What
             needs
             this
             trouble
             ?
             Sirs
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             look
             upon
             the
             holiest
             and
             most
             heavenly
             neighbours
             you
             have
             ,
             and
             bethink
             you
             whether
             you
             have
             not
             much
             more
             need
             to
             be
             diligent
             then
             they
             ?
             Have
             not
             you
             immortal
             souls
             to
             save
             or
             lose
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ?
             Are
             not
             you
             in
             danger
             of
             damnation
             as
             much
             and
             an
             hundred
             times
             more
             then
             they
             ?
             Should
             not
             God
             be
             your
             master
             as
             well
             as
             theirs
             ?
             and
             his
             Law
             your
             Rule
             as
             well
             as
             theirs
             ?
             and
             Heaven
             be
             as
             dear
             to
             you
             as
             to
             them
             ?
             Bethink
             your
             
             selves
             when
             you
             hear
             them
             praying
             ,
             or
             reading
             ,
             or
             repeating
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             Sanctifying
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             fearing
             to
             offend
             ,
             [
             
               Have
               not
               I
               as
               much
               need
               to
               do
               all
               this
               as
               any
               of
               them
               ?
            
             ]
             If
             then
             you
             have
             as
             much
             cause
             and
             need
             to
             live
             a
             godly
             life
             as
             others
             ,
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             the
             Town
             agree
             together
             ,
             and
             none
             withdraw
             but
             he
             that
             can
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               no
               need
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             consider
             also
             ,
             
               how
               easie
               it
               would
               make
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               but
               all
               Vnite
               and
               Agree
               to
               go
               together
               in
               it
               .
            
             This
             is
             it
             that
             discourageth
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             mak●s
             it
             so
             hard
             a
             matter
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             so
             few
             that
             are
             godly
             :
             but
             if
             one
             or
             two
             poor
             people
             be
             resolved
             to
             seek
             first
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             and
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             God
             and
             save
             their
             souls
             ,
             the
             rest
             do
             either
             look
             on
             and
             refuse
             to
             joyn
             with
             
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             speak
             against
             them
             and
             make
             them
             their
             ordinary
             scorn
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             that
             will
             be
             saved
             ,
             must
             not
             only
             go
             to
             heaven
             without
             the
             company
             of
             the
             most
             of
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             but
             must
             go
             through
             their
             opposition
             ,
             and
             reproaches
             ,
             and
             discouragements
             :
             And
             (
             the
             Lord
             be
             merciful
             to
             the
             miserable
             world
             )
             most
             places
             that
             one
             shall
             come
             into
             ,
             are
             more
             agreed
             against
             holiness
             and
             salvation
             then
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             had
             rather
             that
             all
             the
             Parish
             would
             agree
             together
             against
             a
             godly
             life
             (
             which
             is
             indeed
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             heaven
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             souls
             )
             then
             for
             it
             .
             And
             some
             places
             are
             so
             miserable
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             h●ar
             them
             thank
             God
             that
             they
             have
             not
             one
             Puritan
             in
             their
             ●arish
             ,
             or
             but
             few
             at
             most
             ;
             meaning
             by
             Puritans
             ,
             men
             that
             seek
             heav●n
             above
             ear●h
             ,
             a●d
             had
             rather
             leave
             their
             sins
             then
             be
             damned
             And
             this
             d●s●ea●teneth
             
             many
             that
             have
             some
             mind
             to
             godliness
             ,
             to
             see
             almost
             all
             the
             Town
             and
             Parish
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             if
             you
             had
             all
             but
             so
             much
             wit
             and
             grace
             ,
             as
             to
             meet
             together
             and
             make
             an
             Agreement
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             All
             be
             a
             holy
             people
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             All
             joyn
             together
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             All
             be
             the
             sworn
             professed
             enemies
             of
             the
             way
             to
             Hell
             ,
             and
             joyn
             together
             against
             your
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             Drunkenness
             ,
             and
             Swearing
             ,
             and
             Railing
             ,
             and
             all
             Profaneness
             and
             Iniquity
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             would
             All
             agree
             together
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             prayer
             ,
             and
             reading
             ,
             and
             holy
             exercises
             in
             every
             house
             in
             Town
             and
             Parish
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             will
             all
             redeem
             the
             time
             for
             your
             souls
             ,
             especially
             that
             you
             will
             wholly
             spend
             the
             Lords
             day
             in
             the
             necessary
             delightful
             work
             of
             God
             ;
             then
             what
             abundance
             of
             your
             difficulties
             would
             be
             
             removed
             ?
             and
             how
             easie
             and
             pleasant
             would
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             be
             !
             Then
             there
             would
             be
             none
             to
             discourage
             poor
             ignorant
             souls
             ,
             by
             deriding
             at
             a
             godly
             life
             ;
             nor
             none
             to
             entice
             them
             to
             wicked
             courses
             ,
             nor
             none
             to
             tempt
             them
             by
             their
             ill
             examples
             ;
             and
             the
             number
             of
             the
             godly
             would
             encourage
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             fewness
             of
             them
             now
             discourageth
             .
             Th●s
             troubleth
             men
             in
             the●r
             passage
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             ill-yoaked
             toge●her
             ,
             and
             one
             draws
             backward
             as
             the
             oth●r
             draws
             forward
             :
             and
             if
             the
             husband
             be
             for
             God
             ,
             the
             wife
             is
             for
             the
             world
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             wife
             be
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             husband
             will
             needs
             go
             the
             way
             to
             Hell
             and
             if
             one
             neighbour
             be
             godly
             ,
             the
             two
             ,
             if
             not
             ten
             or
             twenty
             next
             him
             will
             be
             ungodly
             :
             And
             as
             the
             Israelites
             spies
             ,
             they
             raise
             up
             false
             reports
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             of
             the
             state
             of
             godliness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             persons
             themselves
             ,
             to
             discourage
             others
             :
             
             whereas
             if
             you
             would
             all
             agree
             together
             ,
             you
             might
             march
             on
             comfortably
             without
             all
             this
             ado
             .
          
           
             O
             how
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             a
             life
             is
             it
             to
             see
             brethren
             dwell
             together
             in
             such
             an
             holy
             Unity
             as
             this
             ?
             Psal.
             133.1
             .
             Happy
             are
             they
             that
             dwell
             in
             such
             Towns
             and
             Parishes
             as
             these
             !
             if
             there
             be
             any
             such
             in
             the
             world
             :
             Where
             neighbours
             go
             all
             hand
             in
             hand
             together
             towards
             heaven
             ;
             and
             take
             sweet
             counsel
             together
             ;
             and
             go
             to
             the
             house
             of
             God
             in
             company
             ;
             and
             when
             others
             meet
             in
             Ale-houses
             ,
             and
             about
             fooleries
             and
             profaneness
             ,
             they
             will
             meet
             together
             to
             talk
             of
             their
             meeting
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             joy
             and
             praises
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             Angels
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             then
             possess
             :
             when
             they
             will
             pray
             together
             ,
             and
             comfort
             one
             another
             with
             such
             words
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             4.18
             .
             
             And
             when
             others
             are
             talking
             idly
             or
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             admonishing
             and
             exhorting
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             speaking
             words
             that
             are
             edifying
             to
             the
             hearers
             ,
             Col.
             3.16
             .
             Ephes.
             4.29
             .
             and
             opening
             their
             cases
             and
             experiences
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             fai●hfully
             watching
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             agreeing
             to
             tell
             one
             another
             plainly
             and
             lovingly
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             it
             thankfully
             of
             those
             that
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             presently
             to
             amend
             !
             What
             a
             sweet
             and
             blessed
             life
             were
             this
             ,
             if
             all
             our
             Towns
             and
             Parishes
             would
             agree
             in
             it
             !
             Who
             would
             not
             rather
             live
             with
             bread
             and
             water
             in
             such
             a
             Town
             as
             this
             ,
             then
             be
             a
             Lord
             or
             Prince
             among
             the
             ungodly
             !
             Well
             Sirs
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             in
             your
             hands
             now
             to
             make
             your
             own
             and
             your
             neighbours
             lives
             thus
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             thus
             easie
             :
             Why
             then
             will
             you
             not
             Agree
             and
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Moreover
             such
             an
             Holy
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             would
             be
             the
             highest
             honour
             to
             your
             Towns
             and
             Countries
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             world
             they
             can
             possibly
             receive
             .
             It
             is
             the
             highest
             glory
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             
               become
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               of
               his
               Christ
               ,
            
             Rev.
             11.15
             .
             You
             think
             it
             a
             great
             honour
             for
             your
             Towns
             to
             be
             rich
             and
             have
             fair
             buildings
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             worldly
             priviledges
             :
             bu●
             ,
             alas
             ,
             these
             are
             bawbles
             in
             c●mparison
             of
             the
             other
             !
             O
             if
             it
             were
             but
             the
             Happiness
             of
             this
             Town
             and
             Parish
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             such
             an
             Holy
             Agreement
             as
             I
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             all
             joy●
             together
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             
               every
               Family
               Agree
            
             to
             worship
             God
             with
             holy
             reverence
             ,
             and
             all
             set
             together
             against
             p●ofa●eness
             and
             all
             known
             sin
             ,
             what
             an
             honour
             would
             it
             be
             to
             you
             of
             this
             place
             ?
             How
             would
             your
             fame
             go
             through
             all
             the
             Land
             !
             All
             
             Countries
             would
             ring
             of
             Ked●rminster
             ,
             what
             a
             victory
             Christ
             had
             gotten
             there
             ,
             and
             what
             an
             overthrow
             the
             Devil
             and
             sin
             had
             there
             received
             !
             and
             what
             a
             blessed
             place
             and
             people
             it
             is
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             All
             agreed
             to
             be
             Holy
             and
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             like
             the
             antient
             Primitive
             Believers
             ,
             that
             were
             of
             
               one
               heart
               and
               one
               soul
               ,
               Acts
            
             4.32
             .
             O
             how
             the
             world
             would
             ring
             of
             such
             a
             Town
             where
             there
             is
             not
             one
             family
             that
             is
             ungodly
             ,
             that
             serveth
             the
             Devil
             by
             worldliness
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             drunkenness
             ,
             or
             any
             ungodly
             course
             :
             but
             all
             are
             United
             in
             Christ
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             to
             live
             together
             in
             Heaven
             !
             Truly
             neighbours
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             a
             greater
             honour
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Town
             ,
             then
             if
             you
             were
             every
             man
             a
             Lord
             or
             Prince
             !
             In
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             and
             all
             wise
             men
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             the
             greatest
             honour
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             O
             what
             an
             excellent
             example
             would
             
             it
             be
             to
             all
             the
             Towns
             and
             Parishes
             in
             the
             Land
             !
             When
             they
             see
             your
             holy
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             or
             hear
             of
             a
             place
             that
             is
             so
             happily
             agreed
             ,
             it
             may
             shame
             them
             out
             of
             their
             ungodliness
             ,
             and
             kindle
             in
             them
             a
             strong
             desire
             to
             be
             like
             you
             ,
             and
             agree
             together
             as
             you
             have
             done
             .
             O
             that
             you
             would
             but
             give
             them
             such
             an
             example
             ,
             and
             try
             the
             issue
             !
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             I
             desire
             every
             one
             singly
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             unspeakable
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             calleth
             you
             to
             this
             holy
             Union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             thrust
             you
             away
             ,
             and
             forbid
             you
             coming
             near
             ,
             but
             will
             give
             you
             leave
             to
             be
             of
             the
             holy
             Society
             ,
             fellow-Citizens
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             God.
             God
             hath
             made
             his
             promise
             and
             offer
             so
             large
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             part
             in
             it
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             wilfully
             shut
             out
             your
             
             selves
             .
             The
             feast
             is
             prepared
             ;
             all
             things
             are
             ready
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             every
             man
             and
             woman
             invit●d
             !
             Christ
             hath
             opened
             to
             you
             a
             door
             of
             admittance
             and
             access
             to
             God.
             And
             will
             you
             now
             re●use
             and
             undo
             your selves
             .
             The
             sanct●fied
             are
             Gods
             Jewels
             ,
             Mal.
             3.17
             his
             treasure
             and
             pecul●ar
             people
             :
             the
             beloved
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             his
             delight
             :
             and
             the
             only
             people
             in
             the
             world
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             This
             is
             true
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             spoken
             it
             :
             And
             you
             may
             be
             of
             this
             blessed
             number
             if
             you
             will.
             God
             hath
             not
             separated
             you
             from
             them
             or
             shut
             you
             out
             by
             forbidding
             you
             to
             come
             among
             them
             .
             O
             do
             not
             you
             separate
             and
             shut
             out
             your selves
             .
             You
             see
             your
             godly
             ne●g●bours
             in
             possession
             of
             this
             priviledge
             :
             And
             may
             not
             you
             have
             it
             if
             you
             will
             ?
             May
             not
             you
             study
             the
             W●rd
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             him
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             se●
             your selves
             for
             heaven
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ?
             Where
             
             do●h
             the
             ●cripture
             command
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             any
             mor●
             then
             you
             ?
             or
             forb●d
             y●u
             any
             more
             then
             them
             ?
             The
             door
             ●s
             open
             ,
             you
             may
             come
             in
             if
             you
             will.
             You
             have
             the
             same
             means
             ,
             and
             call
             ,
             and
             offer
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             ●nd
             leave
             to
             〈…〉
             life
             as
             th●y
             .
             And
             w●ll
             you
             〈…〉
             much
             of
             thediff●ren●●
             y●●rselves
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             the
             only
             r●●users
             ?
             God
             hath
             done
             so
             much
             for
             you
             by
             the
             de●●h
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             order●d
             the
             matter
             in
             the
             promises
             and
             offers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             you
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             say
             at
             ●●st
             ,
             [
             
               I
               w●uld
               ●uin
               have
               b●en
               〈◊〉
               the
               bl●ssed
               〈◊〉
               ,
               an●●ain
               h●v●
               liv●d
               in
               the
               Vni●n
               and
               Communi●●
               of
               Saints
               ,
               but
               I
               〈…〉
               n●t
               give
               〈◊〉
               ;
               and
               Christ
               ●nd
               his
               Church
               w●ul●
               n●t
               r●ceiv●●e
               and
               entert●in
               me
               .
            
             ]
             Not
             a
             man
             ●r
             woman
             of
             you
             shall
             have
             this
             excuse
             .
             And
             th●refor●
             come
             in
             and
             joyn
             with
             the
             Saints
             ;
             &
             thank
             God
             that
             you
             may
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             And
             consider
             also
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             will
             not
             Agree
             with
             us
             in
             matter
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             well
             make
             up
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             differences
             :
             Our
             smaller
             Controversies
             will
             never
             be
             well
             agreed
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             agree
             in
             the
             main
             .
             But
             if
             this
             were
             Agreed
             ,
             we
             should
             in
             season
             certainly
             heal
             the
             rest
             .
             It
             would
             make
             a
             mans
             heart
             ake
             ,
             to
             h●ar
             wretched
             sinners
             talk
             of
             our
             differences
             about
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Common-prayer
             ,
             and
             Holy-daies
             ,
             and
             Infant-Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             are
             dead
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             are
             yet
             disagreed
             from
             us
             in
             the
             very
             bent
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             .
             Alas
             Sirs
             ,
             you
             have
             other
             matters
             then
             these
             first
             to
             talk
             of
             ,
             and
             trouble
             your selves
             with
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             die
             of
             a
             Consumption
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             taking
             care
             to
             cure
             the
             warts
             or
             freckles
             in
             his
             face
             .
             We
             have
             greater
             matters
             wherein
             we
             differ
             from
             you
             ,
             then
             
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             observation
             of
             daies
             ,
             or
             other
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             doubtful
             opinions
             in
             matters
             of
             doctrine
             .
             Let
             us
             first
             be
             Agreed
             all
             to
             serve
             One
             Master
             ,
             and
             seek
             One
             End
             ,
             and
             be
             Ruled
             by
             One
             Law
             ,
             and
             hate
             known
             sin
             ,
             and
             live
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             treat
             with
             you
             about
             a
             further
             Agreement
             .
             But
             to
             talk
             of
             small
             matters
             ,
             when
             we
             differ
             in
             the
             greatest
             matters
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             your
             souls
             are
             worth
             ,
             and
             in
             matters
             which
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             lyeth
             on
             ;
             this
             is
             but
             childish
             trifling
             ,
             and
             whatever
             we
             may
             do
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             such
             ,
             yet
             to
             your selves
             that
             will
             be
             small
             advantage
             .
          
           
             Nay
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             usually
             but
             the
             cunning
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             hypocrisie
             of
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             that
             makes
             you
             turn
             your
             talk
             to
             these
             controversies
             ,
             when
             the
             great
             breach
             is
             unhealed
             between
             
             Christ
             and
             you
             .
             It
             s
             commonly
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             delude
             and
             quiet
             a
             debauched
             conscience
             .
             Our
             poor
             people
             will
             not
             by
             any
             perswasion
             be
             drawn
             to
             an
             holy
             heavenly
             life
             ,
             but
             live
             in
             worldliness
             ,
             and
             fleshliness
             ,
             ●n
             swearing
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             lying
             and
             deceit
             ,
             and
             filthiness
             and
             pro●an●ness
             ,
             and
             hate
             the
             Minister
             or
             Christian
             that
             doth
             reprove
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             forsooth
             they
             talk
             of
             Common-prayer
             Bo●k
             ,
             and
             Holy-dayes
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             kn●eling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             mak●
             o●hers
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             ●heir
             deluded
             hearts
             believe
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             controversie
             and
             diff●rence
             .
             And
             so
             a
             wretched
             drunka●d
             or
             worldling
             peswades
             hims●lf
             that
             he
             is
             a
             R●ligious
             man
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             difference
             between
             him
             and
             he
             godly
             were
             but
             about
             these
             Ceremonies
             or
             Church-Orders
             :
             When
             alas
             we
             differ
             in
             greater
             matter●
             ,
             as
             light
             and
             darkness
             ,
             life
             
             and
             death
             ,
             yea
             next
             to
             the
             difference
             between
             Heaven
             and
             Hell.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             but
             wrong
             the
             party
             or
             cause
             that
             you
             pretend
             to
             ,
             when
             you
             will
             ●eeds
             engage
             your selves
             among
             them
             .
             What
             hath
             done
             more
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Common-prayer
             Book
             ,
             and
             other
             late
             Orders
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             to
             see
             and
             hear
             the
             rabble
             of
             drunkards
             ,
             swearers
             ,
             scorners
             at
             holiness
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             to
             pl●ad
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             violent
             defenders
             of
             them
             ?
             If
             you
             would
             devise
             how
             to
             shame
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             down
             ,
             you
             can
             scarce
             contrive
             a
             more
             effectual
             wa●
             ,
             th●n
             ●o
             set
             all
             the
             ungodly
             scandalous
             wretches
             to
             cry
             th●m
             up
             ,
             and
             become
             the●r
             Patrons
             :
             For
             it
             w●ll
             make
             abund●nce
             of
             soberer
             people
             begin
             to
             question
             whether
             it
             be
             li●ely
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             that
             hath
             such
             Defenders
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             
             Adversaries
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             Sirs
             ,
             let
             us
             begin
             our
             closure
             and
             agreement
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             be
             ever
             th●
             better
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             Unity
             indeed
             .
             And
             if
             you
             say
             ,
             [
             
               What
               the
               ne●rer
               shall
               we
               be
               for
               Agreement
               in
               the
               other
               things
               ?
               Do
               not
               the
               Godly
               still
               differ
               about
               Church-Government
               ,
               and
               Orders
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ?
            
             ]
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             we
             never
             should
             be
             Agreed
             in
             these
             on
             earth
             ,
             we
             might
             bear
             it
             the
             more
             quietly
             ,
             because
             our
             very
             hearts
             and
             souls
             are
             United
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             even
             in
             matters
             abundance
             greater
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             that
             salvation
             is
             laid
             upon
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             this
             comfort
             in
             th●
             midst
             of
             our
             differences
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             all
             shortly
             come
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             perfection
             and
             blessed
             face
             of
             God
             will
             Unite
             and
             perfectly
             agree
             us
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             the
             m●an
             time
             ,
             we
             could
             hold
             a
             holy
             Communion
             with
             them
             
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             a
             daily
             Communion
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             and
             an
             endeared
             Love
             to
             one
             another
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Holiness
             of
             their
             natures
             will
             encline
             them
             to
             mannage
             our
             remaining
             differences
             with
             meekness
             ,
             humility
             ,
             self-denyal
             ,
             moderation
             ▪
             and
             with
             great
             r●spect
             to
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             yet
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             that
             with
             such
             there
             is
             a
             far
             greater
             advantage
             to
             h●al
             the
             smallest
             difference
             that
             remains
             ,
             then
             with
             any
             other
             .
             When
             we
             have
             one
             God
             to
             aw●
             us
             ,
             and
             one
             Heaven
             to
             draw
             us
             ,
             and
             one
             Christ
             for
             our
             Head
             ,
             ●nd
             one
             Spirit
             and
             new
             nature
             to
             princip●e
             us
             and
             dispose
             us
             ,
             and
             one
             Law
             to
             Rule
             us
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             one
             ultima●e
             End
             and
             Interest
             ▪
             he●e
             is
             a
             gre●●
             advantage
             for
             healing
             of
             any
             particular
             
             differences
             that
             may
             arise
             .
             If
             the
             liv●r
             ,
             or
             spl●●n
             ,
             or
             stomack
             ,
             or
             brain
             ,
             or
             lungs
             be
             unsound
             ,
             the
             sores
             that
             are
             without
             will
             hardly
             be
             cured
             ;
             yea
             if
             there
             were
             none
             ,
             these
             inward
             diseases
             may
             breed
             th●m
             :
             but
             when
             all
             is
             well
             within
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             nature
             without
             a
             medicine
             will
             do
             much
             to
             cure
             such
             small
             distempers
             that
             arise
             without
             .
             The
             life
             of
             ●aith
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             peace
             and
             welfare
             ,
             with
             the
             humility
             and
             self-d●nyal
             that
             is
             in
             every
             Christian
             ,
             will
             do
             a
             great
             deal
             to
             the
             healing
             of
             divisions
             among
             the
             Godly
             .
             They
             will
             be
             content
             to
             meet
             together
             in
             Love
             ,
             and
             pray
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             refer
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             all
             
               some
               special
            
             illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             [
             
               Why
               are
               they
               not
               then
               more
               fully
               agreed
               ?
            
             ]
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             there
             are
             
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             ungodly
             persons
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             hinder
             them
             from
             opportunities
             and
             advantages
             for
             agreement
             .
             And
             many
             of
             these
             ungodly
             ones
             are
             hypocrites
             ,
             that
             take
             on
             them
             to
             be
             godly
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             traytors
             in
             our
             bosoms
             ,
             and
             hinder
             peace
             the
             more
             by
             seeming
             to
             be
             godly
             when
             they
             are
             not
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             remnant
             of
             sin
             that
             is
             yet
             in
             the
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             perfect
             ,
             and
             in
             Heaven
             .
             If
             they
             had
             no
             sin
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             no
             divisions
             :
             And
             as
             their
             sin
             is
             healed
             as
             to
             the
             dominion
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             perfectly
             till
             they
             come
             to
             heaven
             ;
             so
             their
             divisions
             are
             healed
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             but
             not
             perfectly
             till
             they
             are
             perfectly
             United
             to
             God
             in
             Glory
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Consider
             also
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             what
             a
             joy
             it
             would
             be
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Angels
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             but
             
             all
             make
             such
             an
             Agreement
             ,
             and
             heartily
             joyn
             together
             in
             Holiness
             !
             The
             whole
             15.
             
             Chapter
             of
             
             Luk●
             ●s
             by
             divers
             Parables
             to
             tell
             you
             this
             ,
             w●at
             Joy
             there
             is
             in
             heaven
             it self
             for
             the
             convers●on
             of
             one
             sinner
             ▪
             O
             what
             would
             there
             be
             then
             ,
             if
             Towns
             and
             Countries
             would
             agree
             in
             Holiness
             !
             And
             I
             am
             certain
             it
             should
             be
             a
             Joy
             to
             the
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             ear●h
             ;
             for
             such
             a
             Unity
             only
             will
             ●old
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             blessing
             to
             their
             Dominions
             .
             Plutarch
             makes
             it
             Ag●sil●us
             his
             reason
             why
             the
             Spartans
             had
             no
             Walls
             ,
             because
             the
             people
             being
             〈◊〉
             of
             one
             minde
             ,
             had
             no
             need
             or
             Walls
             .
             And
             Pliny
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             stone
             that
             will
             swim
             if
             it
             be
             whole
             ,
             and
             sink
             if
             it
             be
             broken
             .
             And
             so
             will
             Common-wealths
             that
             are
             broke●
             f●om
             Christ
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             the
             cement
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             should
             ●nite
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             Christian●
             ,
             
             such
             an
             Unity
             as
             this
             would
             be
             an
             unspeakable
             joy
             .
             Somewhat
             I
             know
             of
             other
             mens
             hearts
             by
             mine
             own
             .
             Could
             I
             but
             prevail
             with
             this
             Nation
             ,
             yea
             with
             this
             one
             Town
             and
             Parish
             ,
             to
             meet
             all
             together
             and
             hear●ily
             Consent
             ,
             Agree
             and
             Resolve
             to
             joyn
             all
             together
             in
             an
             heavenly
             life
             ,
             I
             should
             more
             rejoyce
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             if
             I
             had
             the
             house
             full
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             yea
             (
             as
             to
             mine
             own
             interest
             )
             then
             if
             I
             were
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
             O
             what
             a
             joyful
             day
             were
             this
             ,
             if
             I
             could
             this
             d●y
             bring
             you
             to
             this
             Holy
             Unity
             and
             Agreement
             ?
             How
             comfortably
             should
             I
             spend
             the
             few
             remaining
             dayes
             of
             my
             pilgrimage
             among
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             but
             all
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             ?
             Whereas
             I
             may
             now
             say
             as
             
               David
               ,
               Psalm
            
             120.5
             .
             for
             all
             the
             godly
             that
             are
             among
             you
             ,
             [
             
               Wo
               is
               me
               th●t
               I
               s●journ
               in
            
             Mesech
             ,
             
               that
               I
               dwell
               in
               the
               T●nt●
               of
            
             Kedar
             !
             
               My
               soul
               ●ath
               too
               long
               
               dwelt
               with
               him
               that
               hateth
            
             ▪
             this
             holy
             )
             
               peace
               ,
               I
               am
               for
               peace
               ,
               but
               when
               I
               speak
            
             (
             and
             perswade
             men
             to
             it
             )
             
               they
               are
               for
               war
            
             ,
             and
             continuance
             in
             the
             dividing
             course
             〈◊〉
             ungodliness
             Alas
             it
             grieveth
             us
             to
             see
             such
             divisions
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             and
             Nations
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             :
             and
             O
             that
             we
             did
             know
             how
             to
             heal
             them
             !
             But
             when
             we
             cannot
             heal
             the
             most
             ungodly
             separations
             and
             divisions
             of
             one
             Town
             and
             Parish
             ,
             it
             discourageth
             us
             from
             hoping
             for
             any
             great
             matters
             of
             such
             large
             extent
             .
             Some
             attempts
             I
             have
             made
             ,
             and
             more
             I
             would
             fain
             make
             ,
             to
             further
             a
             Union
             and
             Peace
             among
             the
             Church●s
             through
             the
             Land
             :
             But
             when
             I
             cannot
             procure
             the
             Unity
             of
             this
             one
             Town
             and
             Parish
             ,
             what
             hope
             can
             I
             have
             to
             look
             any
             further
             ?
             ●l●s
             what
             a
             shame
             is
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             grief
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             bring
             one
             Parish
             ,
             one
             Village
             that
             
             ever
             I
             knew
             of
             ,
             in
             all
             England
             ,
             to
             be
             all
             of
             a
             mind
             in
             thos●
             great
             ,
             those
             weighty
             ,
             needful
             things
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             worse
             th●n
             a
             madness
             for
             men
             to
             b●
             unresolved
             or
             dis●greed
             ?
             As
             Melanthus
             made
             a
             je●t
             of
             a
             great
             man
             that
             went
             about
             to
             reconcile
             all
             Greece
             ,
             and
             bring
             all
             the
             Princes
             and
             St●tes
             to
             Pe●ce
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             not
             bring
             h●s
             wi●e
             and
             her
             servant-maid
             to
             agreement
             in
             his
             own
             house
             .
             So
             with
             what
             hopes
             can
             we
             attempt
             any
             publick
             peace
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             bring
             one
             Parish
             ,
             one
             Village
             ,
             y●a
             but
             very
             few
             ●amilies
             ,
             to
             agree
             in
             that
             which
             they
             must
             agree
             in
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             refusers
             will
             be
             certainly
             condemned
             !
             I
             beseech
             you
             ●irs
             make
             glad
             the
             〈…〉
             of
             your
             Teachers
             ●nd
             of
             all
             good
             m●n
             ,
             by
             your
             Agreement
             .
             You
             owe
             us
             this
             Comfort
             :
             and
             you
             owe
             it
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             of
             heaven
             :
             deny
             us
             not
             our
             due
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             more
             delay
             
             Agree
             toge●her
             to
             live
             as
             Saints
             .
             What
             a
             Joy
             it
             would
             be
             to
             your
             Pastors
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             easily
             able
             to
             believe
             .
             When
             
               Gregory
               Thaumatu●gus
            
             came
             first
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Neoc●sarea
             ,
             he
             found
             but
             seventeen
             Chr●stians
             in
             the
             City
             ;
             And
             when
             he
             lay
             on
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             he
             desired
             them
             to
             make
             enquiry
             how
             many
             Infidels
             were
             unconverted
             ;
             and
             they
             found
             but
             just
             s●venteen
             Infidels
             left
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             :
             And
             though
             he
             rejoyced
             that
             he
             left
             but
             just
             as
             many
             unconverted
             Infidels
             as
             he
             found
             converted
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             he
             grieved
             withall
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             leave
             those
             seventeen
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             When
             I
             came
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             found
             you
             all
             Professed
             Christians
             ;
             But
             Oh
             that
             I
             could
             say
             that
             I
             shall
             leave
             but
             seventeen
             unconverted
             when
             I
             am
             called
             from
             you
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             !
             O
             that
             there
             were
             no
             more
             th●t
             are
             Infidels
             or
             
             Impious
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             !
             But
             I
             and
             you
             are
             unworthy
             of
             so
             great
             a
             mercy
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             consider
             this
             in
             time
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             you
             that
             now
             refuse
             this
             Agreement
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             will
             wish
             ere
             long
             that
             you
             had
             heartily
             embraced
             it
             ,
             and
             joyned
             with
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             done
             as
             they
             .
             And
             why
             will
             you
             not
             be
             of
             the
             mind
             that
             you
             will
             be
             shortly
             of
             ?
             And
             why
             will
             you
             be
             of
             that
             way
             and
             company
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             wish
             at
             last
             you
             had
             not
             been
             of
             ?
             The
             Prodigal
             in
             Luke
             15.
             did
             think
             it
             a
             slavery
             to
             be
             kept
             up
             so
             strictly
             by
             his
             Fathers
             eye
             ;
             he
             must
             have
             his
             portion
             in
             his
             own
             possession
             ,
             and
             abroad
             he
             must
             be
             gone
             ▪
             but
             when
             smart
             had
             taught
             him
             another
             lesson
             ,
             and
             misery
             had
             b●ought
             him
             to
             himself
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             glad
             to
             be
             an
             hired
             servant
             ,
             and
             casteth
             himself
             at
             his
             Fathers
             feet
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             his
             unworthiness
             
             to
             be
             called
             a
             son
             .
             God
             grant
             that
             th●s
             may
             prove
             your
             case
             .
             But
             let
             me
             tell
             it
             you
             for
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             the●e
             is
             not
             one
             of
             you
             that
             now
             ,
             〈…〉
             t●
             become
             so
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             joyn
             your selves
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             ●he
             time
             is
             a
             hand
             when
             〈…〉
             Gr●ce
             or
             Hell
             shall
             make
             you
             ●i●h
             and
             wish
             ●gain
             ,
             tha●
             you
             might
             have
             but
             ●he
             poore●●
             lowest
             place
             in
             〈…〉
             which
             you
             so
             desp●sed
             〈◊〉
             what
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             If
             the
             Lo●d
             of
             Heaven
             do
             not
             shortly
             make
             the
             dullest
             heart
             ,
             the
             greatest
             dender
             of
             godl●ness
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             heareth
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             wish
             and
             wish
             an
             hundred
             times
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             lived
             as
             holy
             an●
             heavenly
             a
             life
             as
             the
             strictest
             of
             those
             that
             he
             fo●merly
             derided
             ,
             ●hen
             call
             me
             a
             false
             Prophet
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             spare
             not
             .
             Wh●n
             you
             feel
             the
             misery
             of
             unholy
             souls
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             happines●
             of
             the
             Saints
             above
             you
             ,
             then
             O
             
             that
             you
             had
             been
             but
             such
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             lived
             as
             they
             ,
             whatever
             it
             cost
             you
             !
             And
             as
             Bala●m
             you
             will
             shortly
             say
             ,
             
               O
               that
               I
               might
               ill
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               last
               and
               may
               b●
               as
               his
               !
               Numb
               .
            
             23.10
             .
             There
             is
             never
             a
             one
             of
             you
             all
             but
             would
             fain
             be
             among
             the
             Saints
             at
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             receive
             their
             Sentence
             and
             reward
             ;
             and
             therefore
             its
             best
             for
             you
             joyn
             with
             them
             now
             ▪
             or
             it
             will
             be
             too
             la●e
             to
             wish
             i●
             then
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             all
             this
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             needs
             stand
             off
             ,
             and
             separate
             your selves
             f●om
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             be
             it
             known
             to
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             ere
             long
             have
             separation
             enough
             ,
             and
             be
             further
             from
             them
             then
             your
             hearts
             can
             wish
             .
             As
             you
             would
             not
             be
             United
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             joyn
             with
             ●hem
             in
             Holines●
             ,
             so
             you
             shall
             not
             be
             partakers
             with
             them
             of
             their
             Happiness
             .
             One
             Heaven
             will
             not
             hold
             
             you
             both
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             but
             One
             to
             hold
             you
             :
             and
             therefore
             an
             everlasting
             separation
             shall
             be
             made
             :
             Between
             them
             and
             you
             will
             a
             great
             gulf
             be
             set
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             that
             would
             pass
             from
             you
             to
             them
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             ,
             Luke
             16.26
             .
             When
             they
             stand
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             set
             upon
             the
             left
             :
             and
             when
             they
             hear
             [
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
            
             ]
             you
             shall
             hear
             [
             
               Go
               ye
               cursed
            
             ]
             and
             when
             they
             
               go
               aw●y
               into
               lif●
               etern●l
            
             ,
             you
             shall
             
               go
               ●way
               into
               ev●rlasting
               punishment
            
             ,
             Mat.
             25.31
             ,
             32
             ,
             41
             ,
             46.
             
             Then
             you
             shall
             see
             that
             [
             
               the
               man
               is
               blessed
               that
               walketh
               not
               in
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               nor
               standeth
               in
               the
               way
               of
               sinners
               ,
               n●r
               sitteth
               in
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               scornful
               ;
               but
               his
               delight
               is
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Law
               doth
               he
               me●itate
               day
               and
               night
               —
               The
               ungodly
               ar●
               〈◊〉
               so
               ;
               but
               are
               like
               the
               chaff
               which
               the
               wind
               driveth
               away
               :
               therefore
               the
               ungodly
               shall
               not
               stand
               
               in
               the
               Iudgement
               ,
               nor
               sinners
               in
               the
               Congr●gation
               of
               the
               righteous
               :
               For
               the
               Lord
               knoweth
               the
               way
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               but
               the
               Way
               ●f
               the
               ungodly
               shall
               perish
               ,
            
             Psalm
             1.
             ]
             Then
             you
             will
             say
             to
             them
             that
             now
             you
             differ
             from
             [
             
               Give
               us
               of
               your
               oyl
               ,
               for
               our
               Lamps
               ●re
               gone
               out
               .
            
             ]
             Oh
             that
             we
             had
             part
             in
             your
             holiness
             and
             your
             hopes
             !
             but
             they
             will
             answer
             you
             [
             
               Not
               so
               ,
               lest
               there
               be
               not
               enough
               for
               us
               and
               you
               .
            
             ]
             We
             have
             little
             enough
             for
             our selves
             ,
             you
             should
             have
             done
             as
             we
             did
             :
             but
             then
             it
             will
             be
             too
             late
             ,
             Mat.
             25.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             It
             will
             then
             make
             the
             proudest
             heart
             to
             shake
             ,
             to
             hear
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               I
               never
               knew
               you
               ,
               Matth.
            
             7.23
             .
             You
             departed
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             live
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             now
             Christ
             himself
             of
             whom
             you
             boasted
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             you
             trusted
             ,
             will
             not
             know
             you
             ,
             but
             cause
             you
             to
             
             depart
             much
             further
             then
             you
             desired
             ,
             both
             from
             his
             ●aints
             and
             him
             .
             These
             are
             the
             true
             revelations
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             laught
             at
             and
             sl●ghted
             now
             ,
             but
             will
             certainly
             be
             made
             good
             on
             all
             that
             are
             not
             now
             United
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             to
             consummate
             your
             m●se●y
             ,
             when
             that
             day
             of
             everlasting
             separation
             comes
             ,
             those
             servants
             of
             Christ
             wh●m
             you
             refused
             to
             joyn
             with
             in
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             will
             be
             so
             i●
             any
             witnesses
             against
             you
             to
             your
             condemnation
             :
             As
             Christ
             tells
             you
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             he
             will
             say
             [
             
               In
               as
               much
               as
               you
               〈…〉
               to
               one
               of
               th●s●
               ,
               you
               〈◊〉
               it
               n●t
               me
            
             ]
             ●o
             in
             as
             much
             as
             you
             r●fused
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             pe●haps
             derided
             them
             ,
             you
             refu●ed
             Commun●on
             〈◊〉
             Ch●ist
             h●mself
             a●d
             derided
             him
             .
             Then
             ●hey
             〈◊〉
             test●fie
             〈…〉
             you
             ,
             [
             
               We
               were
               willing
               to
               h●v●
               had
               
               his
               company
               in
               the
               way
               ●f
               holiness
               ,
               but
               he
               refused
               it
               .
            
             ]
             And
             when
             you
             see
             them
             set
             so
             far
             above
             you
             ,
             then
             your
             own
             consciences
             will
             say
             ,
             [
             
               We
               might
               have
               been
               of
               this
               bl●ss●d
               Society
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               :
               we
               might
               have
               done
               as
               th●y
               ,
               and
               now
               sp●●l
               as
               they
               ;
               we
               were
               often
               entreat●d
               〈◊〉
               by
               our
               Teachers
               ▪
               ●nd
               full
               glad
               would
               the
               godly
               h●ve
               been
               of
               our
               comp●●y
               in
               an
               holy
               life
               ;
               but
               we
               ●estinately
               refused
               all
               !
               Wr●t
               he●th●●
               we
               are
               ▪
               we
               refused
               all
               !
               W●
               th●●ght
               i●
               re●●l●ss
               ;
               our
               h●arts
               w●r●●g●inst
               it
               ,
               we
               pr●ferr●d
               〈…〉
               ,
               an●
               pr●fits
               ,
               and
               cre●it
               ,
               〈…〉
               ●f
               the
               worl●
               b●f●re
               it
               an●
               〈…〉
               ●ustly
               do
               w●
               p●rish
               in
               ●ur
               〈…〉
               lie
               in
               yo●der
               ●urnin●
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               and
               be
               separated
               as
               far
               as
               H●●l
               is
               ●●om
               H●●ven
               ,
               fr●m
               th●se
               that
               we
               willfully
               ●epar●t●●
               f●om
               on
               ●arth
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             ●eloved
             hearers
             ,
             I
             were
             not
             a
             Believer
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             n●t
             foresee
             this
             d●e●d●ul
             day
             :
             and
             I
             were
             n●t
             a
             
             man
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             not
             desire
             that
             you
             might
             escape
             this
             misery
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             could
             do
             no
             less
             then
             warn
             you
             ,
             as
             you
             love
             your selves
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             separated
             from
             them
             for
             ever
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             presently
             be
             United
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             the
             true
             Communion
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             your selves
             from
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             lest
             you
             be
             found
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             perish
             with
             them
             .
             I
             have
             done
             my
             part
             in
             telling
             you
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             now
             must
             leave
             the
             success
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Use
             ult
             .
          
           
             BUT
             I
             must
             conclude
             with
             a
             word
             of
             advice
             to
             the
             Godly
             :
             I
             have
             made
             a
             very
             large
             ambitious
             motion
             ,
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             all
             at
             once
             :
             But
             alas
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             from
             my
             expectation
             that
             it
             should
             prevail
             .
             I
             am
             not
             so
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             subtilty
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             wilfulness
             of
             blind
             unsanctified
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Providence
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             as
             to
             cherish
             any
             hopes
             that
             All
             the
             Town
             and
             Parish
             should
             Consent
             .
             If
             many
             or
             any
             more
             do
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             glad
             .
             But
             
               plurima
               quaeras
               ,
               ut
               pauca
               feras
               :
            
             An
             high
             motion
             when
             reasonable
             ,
             may
             be
             serviceable
             to
             lower
             hopes
             .
             By
             what
             I
             have
             here
             said
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             how
             little
             hope
             there
             is
             that
             ever
             the
             Church
             
             should
             have
             any
             such
             Peace
             on
             earth
             as
             we
             desire
             .
             If
             unho●iness
             be
             the
             hinderance
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             world
             are
             so
             unholy
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             Unity
             is
             like
             to
             rise
             no
             higher
             then
             our
             Piety
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             then
             how
             much
             Unity
             to
             look
             for
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             your
             own
             parts
             ,
             be
             sure
             among
             your selves
             to
             maintain
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             Peace
             .
             Love
             the
             Brother-hood
             ,
             even
             Saints
             as
             Saints
             .
             And
             because
             you
             are
             not
             the
             searchers
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             proceed
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Let
             all
             that
             Profess
             themselves
             a
             sanctified
             people
             ,
             and
             live
             so
             as
             that
             you
             cannot
             certainly
             disprove
             their
             profession
             ,
             be
             used
             as
             Saints
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             infallible
             judgement
             to
             God.
             It
             is
             only
             ●eal
             Saints
             that
             have
             the
             internal
             special
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             saving
             Communion
             ;
             but
             its
             Professors
             of
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             tha●
             
             must
             have
             external
             Communion
             wi●h
             us
             in
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             a
             visible
             Union
             of
             Profession
             with
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             they
             profess
             not
             Holiness
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             any
             Christian
             Communion
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             O
             Christians
             ,
             keep
             close
             to
             Christ
             the
             Cente●
             of
             your
             Unity
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             cherish
             the
             ●pirit
             which
             is
             the
             vital
             cause
             ;
             walk
             evenly
             and
             uprightly
             in
             a
             dark
             generation
             ,
             and
             give
             no
             offence
             to
             those
             without
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             Know
             them
             that
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             Peace
             among
             your selves
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             shall
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.12
             .
             Phil
             ,
             4.8.9
             .
          
           
           
             Object
             .
             
               BVt
               may
               not
               a
               Profession
               of
               the
               same
               Faith
               procure
               a
               sufficient
               Vnity
               among
               us
               ,
               though
               all
               be
               not
               Saints
               ,
               and
               savingly
               regenerate
               ?
               Let
               us
               first
               be
               of
               one
               Religion
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               may
               come
               to
               be
               sincere
               in
               the
               Practice
               of
               that
               Religion
               by
               Degrees
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             For
             the
             Churches
             sake
             ,
             we
             are
             thankful
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             a
             common
             concord
             in
             Profession
             ,
             though
             most
             are
             false
             in
             and
             to
             the
             Religion
             which
             they
             profess
             .
             Many
             wayes
             God
             doth
             good
             to
             his
             Church
             by
             unfound
             Professors
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             Professing
             the
             same
             Faith
             doth
             somewhat
             tye
             their
             hands
             from
             persecuting
             it
             .
             And
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             we
             can
             better
             bear
             Hypocrites
             then
             Persecutors
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             somewhat
             tyeth
             their
             tongues
             from
             reproaching
             the
             
             Faith
             ,
             and
             arguing
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             seducing
             others
             from
             it
             .
             And
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             more
             hurtful
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             have
             these
             men
             open
             enemies
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             bend
             their
             wits
             and
             tongues
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             multitude
             assaulting
             their
             neighbours
             with
             invectives
             and
             cavils
             against
             Religion
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             them
             falsly
             pretend
             to
             be
             Religious
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             mercy
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             hereby
             to
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             these
             mens
             common
             parts
             and
             interests
             .
             When
             they
             profess
             the
             same
             Religion
             with
             us
             ,
             though
             unsoundly
             ,
             yet
             it
             engageth
             them
             to
             stand
             for
             the
             Religion
             which
             they
             profess
             ;
             and
             their
             illumination
             and
             conviction
             may
             lead
             them
             to
             do
             much
             service
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             By
             this
             means
             many
             hands
             are
             at
             work
             to
             build
             up
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             And
             by
             this
             means
             the
             lives
             of
             many
             faithful
             Christians
             are
             preserved
             
             and
             their
             estates
             much
             spared
             .
             Many
             have
             skill
             in
             building
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             true
             heirs
             of
             the
             house
             which
             they
             build
             .
             Many
             have
             excellent
             gifts
             for
             preaching
             and
             expounding
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             edified
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             defended
             against
             the
             adversaries
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             same
             men
             may
             themselves
             be
             destitute
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             this
             truth
             .
             The
             Church
             hath
             great
             cause
             to
             be
             thankful
             to
             God
             for
             the
             gifts
             of
             many
             an
             unsanctified
             man
             :
             Had
             the
             Church
             been
             denyed
             the
             Min●stry
             and
             Gifts
             of
             all
             m●n
             except
             Saints
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             confined
             to
             a
             narrower
             room
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             soul
             might
             have
             be●n
             unconv●rted
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             called
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             unsanctified
             men
             .
             By
             some
             such
             did
             God
             work
             Miracles
             themselves
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             And
             in
             times
             of
             war
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             had
             none
             but
             Saints
             to
             
             fight
             for
             them
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             stand
             without
             a
             continued
             Miracle
             .
             And
             if
             we
             had
             not
             the
             daily
             help
             of
             others
             in
             civil
             and
             secular
             affairs
             ,
             we
             should
             find
             by
             the
             miss
             of
             it
             ,
             what
             a
             mercy
             we
             undervalued
             .
             Were
             every
             unregenerate
             man
             an
             open
             enemy
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             should
             live
             as
             Patridges
             and
             such
             other
             birds
             ,
             that
             must
             hide
             themselves
             from
             every
             Passenger
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             Profession
             of
             Hypocrites
             doth
             much
             restrain
             them
             from
             many
             a
             sin
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             would
             be
             much
             dishonoured
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             more
             wronged
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             more
             grieved
             ,
             and
             the
             open
             enemies
             more
             encouraged
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             also
             it
             is
             some
             honour
             to
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             multitude
             of
             Professors
             .
             Should
             Christs
             visible
             Church
             be
             as
             narrow
             as
             the
             mystical
             ,
             and
             should
             none
             be
             Professors
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             
             but
             those
             few
             that
             are
             sanctified
             Believers
             ,
             the
             paucity
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             narrowness
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             dishonour
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             would
             hinder
             the
             Conversion
             of
             many
             a
             soul.
             
          
           
             All
             this
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             that
             we
             do
             not
             despise
             a
             Unity
             in
             Profession
             :
             and
             that
             we
             are
             not
             of
             those
             that
             would
             have
             all
             hypocrites
             and
             common
             professors
             shut
             out
             :
             Yea
             that
             we
             take
             our selves
             bound
             to
             be
             very
             thankful
             to
             God
             for
             the
             mercy
             ,
             which
             he
             vouchsafeth
             us
             by
             the
             gifts
             ,
             and
             favour
             ,
             and
             help
             ,
             and
             interest
             of
             many
             such
             Professors
             .
             And
             such
             a
             Unity
             of
             Profession
             we
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             our
             power
             heartily
             to
             promote
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             the
             Church
             as
             visible
             consisteth
             of
             such
             professours
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             come
             closer
             to
             your
             objection
             ,
             and
             
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Vnity
               of
               meer
               Profession
            
             is
             comparatively
             so
             poor
             a
             kind
             of
             Unity
             ,
             that
             this
             will
             not
             ,
             this
             must
             not
             satisfie
             us
             and
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             which
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             observe
             in
             these
             discoveries
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Unity
             in
             meer
             Profession
             is
             
               properly
               no
               Christian
               Vnity
            
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             not
             
               properly
               Christians
            
             .
             If
             this
             be
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             in
             the
             bark
             and
             shell
             that
             we
             are
             agreed
             :
             It
             is
             but
             a
             seeming
             agreement
             ,
             from
             the
             teeth
             outward
             :
             but
             not
             an
             hearty
             agreement
             to
             be
             Christians
             .
             What!
             shall
             we
             all
             agree
             to
             
               say
               we
               are
               Christians
            
             ?
             when
             with
             most
             it
             
               is
               not
               so
            
             :
             For
             all
             this
             Agreement
             ,
             you
             will
             still
             have
             one
             Father
             ,
             and
             
               we
               another
            
             .
             You
             will
             not
             be
             United
             with
             us
             in
             Christ
             the
             Head
             :
             you
             will
             not
             have
             the
             same
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             New
             creature
             :
             You
             will
             be
             contrary
             to
             us
             in
             Nature
             or
             Disposition
             .
             You
             will
             not
             have
             the
             same
             Intention
             and
             
             Ultimate
             End
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             a●m
             at
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             we
             at
             another
             :
             You
             will
             not
             go
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             nor
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             and
             Law
             as
             we
             :
             It
             will
             be
             but
             a
             tying
             ●og●ther
             the
             Living
             and
             the
             Dead
             .
             Bell●r●ine
             himself
             confesseth
             that
             the
             ungodly
             are
             but
             
               dead
               members
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             life
             that
             Uniteth
             a
             dead
             member
             to
             the
             living
             .
             You
             will
             b●
             stil●
             either
             openly
             or
             secretly
             betraying
             the
             Body
             to
             which
             you
             profess
             your selves
             United
             ,
             and
             taking
             part
             with
             its
             deadly
             enemies
             ,
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             world
             and
             the
             Devil
             !
             Your
             very
             Hearts
             and
             ours
             will
             still
             be
             contrary
             :
             You
             will
             love
             the
             sin
             that
             we
             hate
             and
             set
             our selves
             against
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             dis-relish
             that
             Holy
             Heavenly
             life
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             our
             business
             and
             delight
             .
             Your
             Affections
             will
             go
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             ours
             another
             .
             You
             will
             Live
             by
             sense
             ,
             when
             we
             must
             live
             by
             faith
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             be
             laying
             up
             a
             treasure
             
             on
             earth
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             laying
             up
             a
             treasure
             in
             heaven
             :
             You
             will
             be
             asking
             counsel
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             when
             we
             must
             advise
             with
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             Word
             .
             You
             will
             look
             first
             to
             your
             bodies
             ,
             when
             we
             must
             look
             first
             and
             principally
             to
             our
             souls
             .
             It
             will
             be
             your
             business
             to
             feed
             those
             sins
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             our
             daily
             work
             to
             kill
             .
             You
             will
             make
             and
             apprehend
             it
             to
             be
             your
             Interest
             to
             go
             contrary
             to
             us
             :
             And
             what
             Agreement
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             contrary
             Interests
             ?
             Under
             all
             your
             outward
             Profession
             ,
             you
             will
             still
             retain
             a
             secret
             enmity
             and
             hatred
             to
             the
             life
             of
             holiness
             :
             and
             will
             not
             have
             that
             hearty
             Love
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             beseems
             all
             those
             that
             are
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             when
             you
             have
             Communion
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             but
             an
             external
             and
             superficial
             communion
             in
             some
             common
             things
             ;
             but
             you
             
             will
             have
             no
             Communion
             with
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Head
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Promise
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Nature
             ,
             and
             saving
             Benefits
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             shall
             this
             be
             called
             Vnity
             ,
             that
             leaveth
             you
             at
             so
             sad
             a
             distance
             as
             this
             ?
             This
             is
             but
             such
             a
             Union
             as
             a
             wooden
             leg
             hath
             to
             the
             body
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             vessels
             of
             honour
             and
             dishonour
             have
             by
             being
             in
             the
             same
             house
             together
             .
             In
             their
             highest
             Professions
             ,
             the
             Lord
             himself
             saith
             of
             unsanctified
             Professors
             ,
             that
             they
             
               are
               none
               of
               Christs
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.9
             .
             and
             that
             
               they
               cannot
               be
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               Luke
            
             14.33
             .
             that
             they
             
               are
               not
               Israel
               ,
               though
               of
               Israel
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               seed
               of
               promise
               ,
               Rom.
            
             9.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             when
             they
             plead
             their
             highest
             Priviledges
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             Christ
             will
             tell
             them
             that
             he
             
               knoweth
               them
               not
               ,
               Mat.
            
             7.23
             .
             &
             25.12
             .
             Psalm
             1.5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             if
             in
             mercy
             to
             the
             Church
             God
             cause
             the
             Lyon
             and
             the
             Lambs
             to
             lie
             
             down
             together
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             not
             therefore
             mistake
             the
             Lyon
             for
             a
             Lamb.
             So
             that
             you
             see
             what
             a
             poor
             kind
             of
             Unity
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             none
             it
             is
             that
             meer
             profession
             maketh
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             will
             not
             serve
             our
             turn
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             no
             other
             Unity
             ,
             we
             are
             
               unlike
               to
               live
               in
               Peace
               together
               .
            
             Though
             it
             be
             our
             duty
             to
             endeavour
             to
             have
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             we
             can
             have
             but
             little
             hope
             of
             it
             .
             As
             long
             as
             there
             is
             so
             much
             difference
             and
             contrariety
             as
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             a
             secret
             enmity
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             working
             into
             dissention
             ,
             if
             God
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             his
             Church
             restrain
             it
             not
             .
             The
             godly
             will
             be
             crossing
             your
             carnal
             Interest
             ,
             and
             hindering
             you
             in
             the
             sinful
             wayes
             of
             your
             commodity
             ,
             pleasure
             or
             vain-glory
             !
             They
             will
             be
             calling
             you
             to
             self-denyal
             ,
             which
             you
             cannot
             endure
             :
             and
             putting
             
             you
             upon
             duties
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             your
             sinful
             flesh
             will
             utterly
             refuse
             .
             If
             you
             are
             scandalous
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             called
             to
             Confession
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             by
             Church-censures
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             them
             to
             your
             shame
             :
             And
             the
             Magistrate
             also
             must
             trouble
             you
             by
             the
             penalties
             of
             the
             Law.
             The
             very
             examples
             of
             a
             strict
             and
             holy
             living
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             you
             by
             the
             godly
             ,
             will
             displease
             you
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             so
             unlike
             to
             your
             lives
             ,
             and
             therefore
             witness
             against
             your
             negligence
             and
             ungodliness
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             we
             should
             avoid
             offending
             you
             ;
             for
             our
             very
             obedience
             to
             God
             will
             offend
             you
             ,
             and
             our
             studying
             and
             following
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             will
             offend
             you
             ,
             and
             our
             diligent
             labour
             to
             save
             our
             souls
             will
             offend
             you
             ;
             and
             our
             hateing
             and
             avoiding
             the
             Poyson
             of
             sin
             will
             offend
             you
             .
             And
             how
             then
             
             should
             we
             live
             in
             Peace
             with
             such
             ?
             If
             you
             yoak
             a
             swine
             and
             a
             sheep
             together
             ,
             one
             will
             be
             drawing
             to
             the
             wash-tub
             ,
             when
             the
             other
             would
             be
             at
             grass
             :
             and
             one
             will
             be
             drawing
             to
             lie
             down
             in
             the
             mire
             ,
             when
             the
             other
             would
             lie
             clean
             :
             one
             will
             be
             rooting
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             eating
             dung
             ,
             which
             the
             others
             nature
             is
             against
             .
             It
             is
             Christ
             ,
             before
             me
             ,
             that
             calleth
             the
             wicked
             by
             the
             name
             of
             swine
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             sheep
             :
             And
             if
             you
             will
             come
             no
             nearer
             us
             then
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             like
             to
             have
             but
             poor
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             our
             wayes
             will
             displease
             you
             ,
             so
             your
             galled
             malicious
             hearts
             will
             manifest
             the
             offence
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             girding
             ,
             and
             maligning
             ,
             if
             not
             slandering
             ,
             deriding
             ,
             or
             openly
             persecuting
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             you
             have
             power
             ,
             those
             that
             thus
             offend
             you
             .
             And
             what
             Unity
             is
             this
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             Reason
             perswade
             you
             not
             ,
             do
             but
             ask
             experience
             it self
             ,
             Whether
             
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             men
             that
             Profess
             the
             same
             Religion
             with
             zealous
             godly
             men
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             their
             persecutors
             ,
             and
             oft-times
             more
             cruel
             then
             Infidels
             themselves
             ?
             The
             Arrians
             that
             called
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             were
             as
             cruel
             to
             the
             true
             Believers
             as
             the
             Heathens
             .
             The
             Papists
             profess
             the
             same
             Christianity
             as
             we
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             And
             yet
             none
             of
             the
             Heathenish
             Persecutions
             do
             match
             or
             come
             near
             to
             their
             French
             Massacrees
             ,
             and
             Spanish
             Inquisition
             ,
             and
             the
             cruelty
             that
             in
             
               Ireland
               ,
               England
            
             ,
             and
             their
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             they
             have
             exercised
             upon
             the
             sheep
             of
             Christ.
             The
             many
             Ministers
             that
             were
             silenced
             in
             Germany
             ,
             and
             some
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             many
             Families
             undone
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             against
             men
             that
             were
             Protestants
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
             And
             they
             that
             cast
             out
             so
             many
             Learned
             ,
             holy
             Ministers
             
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             occasioned
             the
             expulsion
             of
             so
             many
             thousand
             persons
             fearing
             God
             ,
             were
             Professed
             Protestants
             as
             well
             as
             we
             .
             And
             that
             there
             may
             not
             be
             the
             appearance
             so
             much
             as
             of
             a
             difference
             in
             Ceremonies
             to
             cover
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             abundance
             of
             conformable
             men
             are
             troubled
             and
             undone
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             they
             gave
             out
             that
             [
             
               none
               were
               worse
               then
               the
               conformable
               Puritans
               .
            
             ]
             It
             was
             a
             holy
             observation
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             opposition
             to
             the
             abuse
             of
             it
             by
             Dancings
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             hearing
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             instructing
             mens
             families
             ,
             and
             praying
             together
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             things
             enquired
             after
             ,
             that
             occasioned
             our
             troubles
             .
             And
             (
             who
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             right
             or
             wrong
             )
             you
             all
             know
             that
             the
             late
             miserable
             wars
             among
             us
             ,
             was
             between
             men
             that
             professed
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             Christians
             ,
             but
             as
             Protestant
             ,
             
             and
             Reformed
             (
             in
             the
             main
             .
             )
             To
             this
             day
             you
             see
             among
             our selves
             in
             Towns
             and
             Countries
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             do
             not
             only
             dwell
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             same
             Ass●mblies
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             profess
             themselves
             of
             the
             same
             Protestant
             Reformed
             R●ligion
             ,
             have
             yet
             many
             of
             them
             a
             s●cret
             malignity
             against
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             be
             as
             loose
             and
             negligent
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             as
             madly
             cast
             away
             their
             souls
             :
             And
             also
             even
             ma●y
             greater
             Hypocrites
             ,
             that
             rank
             themselves
             with
             us
             in
             the
             same
             Church-order
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             own
             all
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             when
             this
             Government
             crosseth
             them
             in
             their
             carnal
             wayes
             ,
             and
             these
             Ordinances
             open
             the
             nakedness
             of
             their
             miscarriages
             ,
             they
             prove
             stark
             enemies
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             Officers
             and
             Ordinances
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             Indeed
             however
             we
             may
             abide
             together
             (
             as
             the
             clean
             and
             unclean
             creatures
             in
             Noahs
             Ark
             )
             yet
             still
             at
             the
             heart
             there
             is
             so
             much
             enmity
             or
             distance
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             Ends
             and
             Interests
             there
             is
             so
             much
             contrariety
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Ministers
             and
             other
             followers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             will
             faithfully
             discharge
             the
             duty
             that
             is
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             
               certainly
               be
               persecuted
               by
               men
               of
               the
               same
               Profession
               in
               Religion
            
             ;
             especially
             by
             the
             
               Prouder
               and
               Loftyer
               sort
               of
               wicked
               men
               .
            
             Because
             some
             will
             receive
             the
             same
             truth
             better
             from
             one
             then
             from
             another
             .
             I
             will
             give
             you
             my
             assertion
             in
             the
             words
             of
             a
             man
             that
             you
             shall
             confess
             did
             speak
             impartially
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             any
             intemperance
             or
             singularity
             ;
             who
             in
             a
             Prosperous
             University
             ,
             in
             Peaceable
             times
             ,
             being
             himself
             in
             favour
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             Judgement
             and
             of
             such
             Learning
             as
             was
             likely
             to
             continue
             him
             in
             favour
             ,
             did
             yet
             
             write
             thus
             concerning
             persecution
             :
             I
             mean
             Doctor
             Iackson
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             sect
             .
             2.
             chap.
             4.
             pag.
             185.
             
             [
             
               The
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               may
               deny
               Christ
               ,
               or
               manifest
               their
               ashamedness
               of
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               directly
               by
               not
               laying
               his
               Law
               as
               closely
               to
               the
               great
            
             Herods
             
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
            
             John
             Baptist
             
               did
               (
               suppose
               the
               case
               be
               as
               notorious
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               known
               to
               them
               )
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               afraid
               to
               confess
               him
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               or
               said
               with
               those
               other
               Iews
               ,
               We
               know
               that
               God
               spake
               with
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               and
               gave
               authority
               to
               Magistrates
               ;
               but
               this
               man
               we
               know
               not
               whence
               he
               is
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               care
               for
               his
               Counsels
               .
               Yet
               were
            
             John
             Baptists
             
               kind
               of
               preaching
               used
               in
               many
               Kingdoms
               ,
               though
               by
               such
               as
               profess
               the
               same
               Religion
               with
               the
               Potentates
               ,
               they
               should
               offend
               with
               their
               boldness
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               would
               prove
               matter
               of
               Martyrdom
               in
               the
               end
               .
               That
               any
               age
               since
               Christian
               
               Religion
               was
               first
               propagated
               ,
               hath
               wanted
               store
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               is
               more
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               Negligence
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               courage
               in
               Christs
               Embassadors
               ,
               or
               appointed
               Pastors
               ,
               then
               unto
               the
               sincerity
               ,
               mildness
               or
               fidelity
               of
               the
               flock
               ;
               especially
               of
               the
               Bell-weathers
               or
               chief
               ring-leaders
               .
               Or
               if
               Satan
               had
               not
               abated
               the
               edge
               of
               primitive
               zeal
               and
               resolution
               by
               that
               dishonourable
               peace
               concluded
               between
               Christianity
               and
               Gentilism
               ,
               after
               the
               settling
               of
            
             Goths
             and
             Vandals
             
               in
               these
               parts
               of
               Christendom
               ;
               had
               he
               not
               utterly
               benummed
               mankind
               by
               locking
               up
               their
               spiritual
               senses
               in
               midnight
               darkness
               ,
               and
               fettering
               their
               souls
               in
               superstition
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               he
               himself
               was
               let
               loose
               :
            
             Rome
             
               Christian
               had
               seen
               more
               Martyrs
               ,
               even
               of
               such
               as
               did
               not
               much
               dissent
               from
               her
               in
               most
               opinions
               held
               within
               six
               hundred
               years
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               one
               year
               ,
               then
            
             Rome
             
             
               Heathen
               at
               any
               time
               had
               known
               in
               ten
               .
               Even
               in
               Churches
               best
               Reformed
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               much
               easier
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               to
               find
               store
               of
               just
               matter
               of
               Martyrdom
               ,
               then
               of
               men
               fit
               to
               make
               Martyrs
               .
               And
               he
               that
               hath
               lived
               any
               long
               time
               in
               these
               quiet
               mansions
               ,
               and
               seats
               of
               Muses
               ,
               secure
               from
            
             Mars
             
               his
               broyls
               ,
               or
               external
               violence
               ,
               hath
               great
               cause
               either
               to
               magnifie
               the
               tender
               mercies
               of
               his
               gracious
               God
               ,
               or
               suspect
               himself
               for
               an
               Hypocrite
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               not
               suffered
               some
               degrees
               of
               Martyrdom
               :
               But
               unto
               such
               as
               have
               been
               exercised
               therein
               ,
               it
               bringeth
               forth
               the
               quiet
               fruit
               of
               Righteousness
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             this
             Learned
             Doctor
             ,
             though
             in
             favour
             with
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             age
             he
             lived
             in
             ,
             did
             think
             that
             a
             man
             that
             would
             not
             be
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             but
             faithfully
             discharge
             his
             duty
             ,
             was
             likely
             to
             suffer
             Martyrdom
             from
             those
             of
             the
             same
             Profession
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             
             that
             it
             must
             be
             by
             very
             great
             mercy
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             hypocrisie
             and
             unfaithfulness
             in
             us
             ,
             if
             any
             Minister
             do
             scape
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             that
             are
             of
             his
             own
             Profession
             .
             So
             that
             you
             may
             see
             that
             meer
             Profession
             will
             make
             but
             a
             poor
             Agreement
             or
             Union
             among
             us
             :
             Sin
             will
             be
             sin
             still
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             will
             rage
             still
             after
             its
             prey
             in
             unmortified
             Professors
             ;
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             will
             still
             disgrace
             them
             and
             condemn
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             trouble
             them
             and
             exasperate
             them
             ;
             So
             that
             if
             you
             come
             no
             nearer
             to
             us
             then
             a
             Profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             you
             will
             still
             be
             souldiers
             in
             the
             Army
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             be
             still
             flying
             in
             the
             faces
             of
             true
             Believers
             ,
             whenever
             they
             do
             but
             cross
             you
             in
             your
             sins
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             also
             ,
             What
             a
             poor
             benefit
             comparatively
             it
             is
             to
             your selves
             ,
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             the
             Saints
             
             by
             a
             bare
             Profession
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             Will
             it
             make
             you
             happy
             to
             see
             their
             faces
             ,
             or
             live
             among
             them
             ?
             So
             do
             the
             bruit
             beasts
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             their
             Persecutors
             :
             Will
             it
             make
             you
             happy
             to
             be
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ?
             No
             more
             then
             it
             maketh
             a
             Picture
             Rational
             to
             be
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             a
             man.
             And
             what
             if
             by
             your
             parts
             and
             moral
             vertues
             ,
             you
             are
             some
             way
             helpful
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             So
             is
             the
             wooden
             leg
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             a
             member
             ,
             but
             a
             crutch
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yea
             me
             thinks
             it
             should
             rather
             double
             your
             sorrows
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             so
             miserable
             among
             the
             happy
             .
             You
             live
             with
             them
             that
             have
             part
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             none
             in
             him
             .
             You
             joyn
             with
             those
             that
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             holy
             disposition
             and
             conversation
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             none
             :
             You
             kneel
             by
             them
             whose
             Spirits
             are
             importunate
             with
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             
             when
             your
             hearts
             are
             dead
             :
             You
             sit
             by
             them
             that
             are
             quickned
             and
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             to
             you
             is
             but
             a
             dead
             and
             empty
             sound
             .
             You
             are
             famished
             among
             them
             that
             are
             feasting
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             precious
             promises
             of
             eternal
             life
             .
             You
             are
             but
             as
             carkases
             among
             the
             living
             :
             Their
             company
             maketh
             not
             you
             alive
             ;
             but
             your
             noysom
             conversation
             is
             grievous
             unto
             them
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             some
             of
             you
             that
             are
             embalmed
             and
             beflowered
             with
             some
             common
             graces
             ,
             for
             the
             sakes
             of
             those
             that
             else
             would
             be
             more
             troubled
             with
             you
             .
             And
             is
             this
             so
             great
             a
             comfort
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             be
             dead
             among
             the
             living
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             heirs
             of
             hell
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             that
             are
             heirs
             of
             heaven
             ?
             Methinks
             (
             till
             you
             are
             sanctified
             )
             it
             should
             be
             a
             daily
             horrour
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             look
             them
             in
             the
             faces
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             they
             have
             Christ
             and
             grace
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             
             none
             ;
             and
             to
             hear
             in
             the
             holy
             Assemblies
             the
             mention
             of
             their
             happiness
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             that
             Heaven
             where
             they
             must
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             their
             blessedness
             consisteth
             ,
             when
             you
             must
             be
             turned
             out
             into
             everlasting
             misery
             .
          
           
             That
             you
             may
             not
             think
             I
             am
             singular
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             add
             here
             some
             humane
             testimony
             for
             confirmation
             of
             it
             .
             
               Zenoras
               ,
               Comment
               ▪
               in
               Epist.
               Canon
               .
               Can.
            
             45.
             ex
             Basil.
             
               M.
               Epist.
            
             2.
             
               ad
               Amphiloch
            
             .
             give●
             us
             this
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             received
             from
             
               Basi●
               [
               If
               any
               one
               receiving
               the
               Name
               o●
               Christianity
               ,
               shall
               be
               a
               reproach
               i●
               Christ
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               saith
            
             Zonaras
             ,
             
               by
               ●
               wi●ked
               life
               )
               his
               Name
               or
               Appellation
               is
               no
               profit
               at
               all
               to
               him
               .
            
             ]
             An●
             even
             in
             the
             Roman
             Ca●on
             Law
             this
             is
             one
             Canon
             taken
             out
             of
             
               Augustine
               ,
               [
               Parvulus
               qui
               b●ptiz
               tur
               si
               ad
               annos
               rationales
               veniens
               ,
               n●crediderit
               ,
               
               nec
               ab
               illiritis
               abstinuerit
               ,
               nihil
               ei
               prodest
               quod
               parvulus
               accepit
               .
               Decret
               .
               part
            
             3.
             dist
             .
             3.
             p.
             1241.
             ]
             that
             is
             [
             
               A
               Baptized
               Infant
               ,
               if
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               years
               of
               discretion
               ,
               doth
               not
               believe
               ,
               nor
               abstain
               from
               things
               unlawful
               ,
               it
               profiteth
               him
               nothing
               which
               he
               received
               in
               his
               infancy
               .
            
             ]
             If
             it
             were
             needful
             after
             the
             Canons
             both
             of
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Church
             to
             give
             you
             the
             like
             words
             from
             particular
             Fathers
             ,
             I
             could
             soon
             perform
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             You
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             Happy
             by
             your
             visible
             Church-state
             and
             outward
             Profession
             ,
             and
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             the
             greater
             sin
             ,
             and
             w●ll
             have
             the
             sorer
             punishment
             ,
             because
             among
             such
             examples
             ,
             such
             means
             ,
             and
             calls
             ,
             and
             mercies
             ,
             you
             yet
             resist
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             void
             of
             that
             Holiness
             which
             your
             tongues
             Profess
             .
             The
             poor
             Indians
             hear
             not
             that
             which
             you
             daily
             or
             
             weekly
             hear
             ;
             nor
             have
             the
             opportunities
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             that
             you
             have
             had
             .
             If
             they
             lie
             in
             ignorance
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             they
             can
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             they
             never
             read
             or
             heard
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             ever
             had
             a
             man
             to
             tell
             them
             of
             the
             blessed
             tidings
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             or
             open
             to
             them
             the
             way
             to
             life
             :
             But
             so
             cannot
             you
             say
             for
             your selves
             .
             They
             were
             the
             less
             excusable
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             seen
             but
             one
             of
             your
             dayes
             ,
             or
             joyned
             but
             once
             in
             those
             holy
             Assemblies
             which
             you
             profane
             .
             The
             mouth
             of
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             told
             us
             concerning
             the
             rejecters
             of
             his
             Ministers
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             easier
             for
             Sodom
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             then
             for
             them
             ,
             Mat.
             10.15
             .
             You
             will
             find
             a
             hotter
             place
             in
             Hell
             ,
             that
             pass
             thither
             from
             those
             seats
             ,
             from
             this
             Assembly
             ,
             from
             such
             a
             neighbourhood
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Nation
             ,
             then
             if
             you
             had
             passed
             thither
             from
             among
             the
             Turks
             o●
             Indians
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             less
             hope
             of
             your
             salvation
             ,
             that
             have
             long
             lived
             unconverted
             in
             the
             outward
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             of
             other
             men
             .
             As
             a
             sick
             man
             is
             in
             a
             more
             desperate
             case
             that
             hath
             long
             used
             the
             best
             and
             only
             means
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             never
             used
             any
             .
             I
             confess
             you
             have
             the
             advantage
             of
             being
             still
             under
             the
             means
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             your
             hope
             (
             as
             long
             as
             it
             lasteth
             )
             :
             but
             then
             you
             have
             the
             dreadful
             symptom
             of
             frustrating
             these
             means
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             your
             terrour
             ,
             above
             those
             that
             yet
             remain
             without
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             you
             agree
             with
             us
             but
             in
             Profession
             and
             outward
             Communion
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             thereby
             more
             capable
             of
             doing
             us
             the
             greater
             mischief
             .
             I
             know
             God
             doth
             benefit
             his
             Church
             by
             many
             of
             the
             unsanctified
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
             But
             many
             others
             of
             them
             are
             the
             greatest
             
             plagues
             to
             it
             .
             One
             enemy
             in
             our
             own
             Armies
             ,
             or
             in
             our
             Councils
             ,
             may
             do
             more
             against
             us
             ,
             then
             ten
             thousand
             open
             enemies
             abroad
             .
             False-hearted
             Bishops
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             yea
             and
             Magistra●es
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             Name
             and
             not
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christians
             ,
             are
             they
             that
             have
             betrayed
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             broken
             it
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             a
             stepping-stone
             to
             their
             worldly
             ends
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Doeg
             that
             betrayed
             David
             and
             Abimelech
             :
             It
             was
             a
             Iudas
             that
             betrayed
             Christ
             himself
             .
             You
             are
             now
             our
             daily
             hearers
             ,
             and
             live
             some
             of
             you
             civilly
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             take
             your selves
             confidently
             for
             Christians
             and
             Saints
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             secr●tly
             scorn
             those
             that
             would
             rob
             you
             of
             that
             honour
             ,
             as
             appropriating
             it
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             and
             say
             as
             Zedekiah
             to
             Micaiah
             when
             he
             struck
             him
             ,
             1
             King.
             22.24
             .
             [
             
               Whi●h
               way
               went
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
               me
               
               to
               speeak
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
             ]
             But
             if
             the
             times
             should
             turn
             ,
             and
             you
             had
             but
             your
             will
             ,
             at
             least
             if
             you
             were
             but
             forced
             or
             driven
             by
             Authority
             ,
             we
             should
             soon
             find
             many
             of
             you
             to
             be
             blood-thirsty
             enemies
             ,
             that
             now
             are
             so
             confident
             that
             you
             are
             Christians
             and
             true
             servants
             of
             God.
             A
             little
             money
             would
             hire
             those
             Iudas'es
             to
             betray
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Cause
             and
             Church
             ,
             that
             now
             are
             our
             familiars
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             hands
             into
             the
             same
             dish
             with
             the
             true
             Disciples
             .
             While
             they
             are
             among
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             of
             us
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             Temptations
             come
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             gone
             from
             us
             .
             It
             s
             well
             if
             half
             this
             Assembly
             that
             are
             now
             hearing
             me
             ,
             would
             stick
             to
             Godliness
             ,
             if
             Godliness
             were
             but
             the
             persecuted
             ,
             scorned
             way
             of
             the
             times
             :
             Yea
             if
             they
             would
             not
             forsake
             even
             the
             name
             it self
             of
             Christian
             ,
             and
             forsake
             these
             Assemblies
             and
             outward
             worship
             ,
             if
             the
             Rulers
             were
             against
             
             it
             ,
             and
             did
             but
             persecute
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             must
             cost
             them
             any
             thing
             dear
             to
             hold
             it
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             these
             hollow-hearted
             Christians
             ,
             that
             agree
             with
             us
             but
             in
             the
             outside
             and
             the
             name
             ,
             are
             capable
             of
             dishonouring
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             if
             they
             were
             open
             enemies
             .
             If
             a
             professed
             Heathen
             or
             Infidel
             live
             wickedly
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             cast
             upon
             the
             Gospel
             or
             the
             Christian
             name
             ,
             nor
             can
             Christ
             and
             his
             servants
             be
             hit
             in
             the
             teeth
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             reproached
             by
             it
             :
             But
             when
             those
             that
             take
             on
             them
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             joyn
             with
             Christians
             in
             their
             publike
             worship
             ,
             shall
             live
             like
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             worse
             then
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             greater
             wrong
             can
             be
             done
             to
             Christ
             ?
             will
             he
             not
             one
             day
             take
             such
             wretches
             by
             the
             throats
             ,
             
               and
               (
               s●y
               ,
               [
               If
               thou
               must
               have
               thy
               Pride
               ,
               and
               Drunkenness
               ,
               and
               Coveteousness
               ;
               if
               thou
               must
               
               needs
               swear
               and
               curse
               and
               rail
               ,
               or
               live
               an
               ungodly
               fleshy
               life
               ,
               thou
               shouldest
               have
               kept
               thee
               out
               of
               my
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               called
               thy self
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               taken
               an
               easier
               place
               in
               Hell
               :
               Must
               thou
               bring
               thy
               wickedness
               into
               my
               house
               ,
               and
               among
               my
               servants
               ,
               to
               dishonour
               me
               ?
               Must
               I
               and
               my
               servants
               be
               reproached
               with
               thy
               crimes
               ?
            
             ]
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             one
             great
             cause
             why
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             Discipline
             in
             his
             Church
             to
             admonish
             and
             Reform
             ,
             or
             reject
             the
             scandalous
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             (
             among
             many
             others
             )
             why
             faithful
             Christians
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             would
             make
             no
             unjust
             divisions
             and
             separations
             )
             would
             yet
             have
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             kept
             clean
             ,
             by
             use
             of
             holy
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ;
             Because
             it
             is
             from
             such
             false-hearted
             Professors
             (
             usually
             )
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             is
             reproached
             in
             the
             world
             :
             These
             are
             they
             for
             the
             
             most
             part
             that
             make
             Turkes
             and
             Jewes
             and
             all
             other
             enemies
             say
             ,
             that
             Christians
             are
             as
             bad
             as
             others
             ,
             because
             those
             that
             
               are
               as
               bad
               as
               others
            
             ,
             do
             take
             on
             them
             to
             be
             Christians
             .
             When
             Drunkards
             ,
             and
             Fornicators
             ,
             and
             Covetous
             persons
             ,
             and
             profane
             ,
             do
             come
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             when
             in
             heart
             and
             deed
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             what
             wonder
             then
             if
             Infidels
             and
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             reproach
             us
             and
             say
             ,
             You
             see
             what
             Christians
             are
             ?
             How
             could
             a
             Papist
             do
             the
             Protestants
             a
             cunninger
             and
             surer
             mischief
             ,
             then
             to
             take
             on
             him
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             then
             commit
             fornication
             or
             other
             horrid
             lewdness
             ,
             or
             joyn
             with
             some
             abominable
             Sect
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             think
             that
             the
             Protestants
             are
             such
             as
             these
             !
             And
             how
             can
             you
             do
             Christ
             a
             greater
             wrong
             then
             to
             carry
             the
             dung
             of
             the
             world
             into
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             to
             cover
             
             all
             the
             crimes
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             with
             the
             name
             and
             garb
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             All
             these
             are
             the
             crimes
             of
             Christians
             !
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             though
             they
             would
             have
             as
             many
             as
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             so
             forward
             to
             take
             in
             all
             ,
             as
             others
             be
             :
             For
             Christ
             needeth
             not
             servants
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             they
             that
             need
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             had
             rather
             have
             a
             few
             that
             will
             honour
             him
             by
             mortifyed
             holy
             lives
             then
             a
             multitude
             that
             will
             but
             cause
             his
             name
             and
             Gospel
             to
             be
             reproached
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             from
             Church-history
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             life
             of
             some
             one
             or
             few
             persons
             (
             as
             
               Gregory
               Thaumaturgus
               ,
               Macarius
            
             ,
             and
             many
             the
             like
             )
             hath
             drawn
             in
             multitudes
             and
             converted
             Countries
             to
             the
             faith
             :
             when
             the
             wickedness
             of
             whole
             Towns
             and
             Countries
             of
             Professed
             Christians
             ,
             hath
             caused
             many
             to
             fall
             off
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             enemie
             to
             insult
             .
          
           
           
             We
             will
             not
             for
             all
             this
             break
             our
             Rule
             ,
             nor
             presume
             to
             search
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             any
             further
             then
             they
             appear
             in
             outward
             Evidence
             .
             We
             will
             still
             take
             all
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             as
             Christians
             ,
             that
             Null
             not
             their
             own
             Profession
             .
             Basil
             was
             advised
             by
             Athanasius
             himself
             to
             receive
             the
             Arrians
             themselves
             into
             Communion
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             but
             disown
             their
             former
             errors
             ,
             and
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             ,
             and
             seek
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             And
             he
             practised
             this
             ,
             though
             many
             were
             offended
             at
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             we
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             better
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             have
             a
             few
             that
             are
             Holy
             and
             answer
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             holy
             Calling
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             multitudes
             that
             will
             but
             prove
             our
             shame
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Infidel
             world
             believe
             that
             Christianity
             is
             not
             what
             it
             is
             .
             Yea
             and
             these
             are
             they
             most
             commonly
             too
             (
             though
             they
             
             may
             proceed
             to
             a
             higher
             profession
             )
             that
             are
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             turn
             to
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             cause
             and
             continue
             the
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             they
             that
             are
             such
             ,
             
               serve
               not
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             when
             they
             profess
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             16.17
             .
             When
             Heresies
             do
             arise
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             chaff
             as
             this
             that
             is
             carried
             away
             ,
             that
             the
             Approved
             Christians
             indeed
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.19
             .
             Abundance
             of
             proud
             unsanctified
             persons
             ,
             do
             us
             as
             much
             good
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             fire
             in
             our
             thatch
             ,
             or
             as
             mutinous
             souldiers
             that
             are
             but
             the
             enemies
             agents
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             to
             set
             all
             the
             souldiers
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             ,
             or
             discover
             their
             Councils
             ,
             or
             blow
             up
             their
             magazins
             .
             And
             would
             you
             have
             us
             contented
             with
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Agreement
             and
             Communion
             with
             you
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             you
             and
             we
             are
             like
             to
             be
             so
             little
             the
             
             better
             for
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             worse
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             this
             meer
             Ageerment
             in
             Profession
             that
             will
             satisfie
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             not
             satisfie
             us
             .
             It
             is
             not
             in
             this
             that
             he
             attaineth
             the
             principal
             ends
             of
             his
             Redemption
             ,
             nor
             seeth
             the
             travaile
             of
             his
             Soul.
             Alas
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             lost
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             means
             are
             lost
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             labour
             of
             Ministers
             is
             but
             lost
             to
             you
             as
             to
             any
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             life
             ,
             or
             Heaven
             that
             ever
             you
             shall
             have
             by
             them
             ,
             if
             you
             goe
             no
             further
             .
             And
             would
             you
             have
             us
             be
             contented
             with
             such
             an
             Agreement
             as
             this
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Consider
             that
             if
             we
             Agree
             no
             further
             then
             in
             an
             outward
             Profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             alas
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             but
             a
             short
             Agreement
             .
             We
             may
             be
             together
             here
             a
             while
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             fishes
             good
             and
             bad
             in
             one
             net
             ;
             but
             
             when
             it
             is
             drawn
             to
             the
             shore
             ,
             a
             separation
             will
             be
             made
             .
             Here
             you
             may
             sit
             and
             kneel
             among
             us
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             go
             away
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             Christians
             :
             But
             alas
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             little
             while
             till
             this
             Agreement
             will
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             a
             dreadful
             everlasting
             separation
             must
             be
             made
             .
             Dreadful
             to
             the
             unsanctified
             ,
             but
             joyful
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             And
             what
             great
             good
             will
             it
             do
             to
             you
             or
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             tyed
             together
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             by
             words
             and
             shews
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             be
             everlastingly
             separated
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Light
             from
             darkness
             ,
             Heaven
             from
             Hell
             ,
             and
             the
             Greatest
             Joys
             from
             the
             Greatest
             sorrows
             .
             O
             blame
             us
             not
             if
             we
             motion
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             beg
             of
             you
             ,
             a
             far
             neerer
             Union
             and
             Agreement
             then
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             I
             have
             now
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             that
             If
             we
             will
             be
             indeed
             of
             
               One
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             ever
             come
             to
             a
             right
             Agreement
             ,
             it
             is
             
               The
               Vnity
               of
               the
               sanctifying
               Spirit
            
             that
             
             must
             do
             it
             .
             It
             must
             be
             a
             Union
             and
             Agreement
             in
             true
             Conversion
             and
             Holiness
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             nothing
             lower
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
             If
             God
             do
             us
             any
             good
             by
             the
             
               Profession
               ,
               Gifts
            
             or
             Interest
             of
             Hypocrites
             and
             unsanctified
             professors
             ,
             we
             'l
             thank
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             as
             a
             mercy
             :
             But
             it
             is
             a
             higher
             Design
             that
             must
             be
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ;
             and
             woe
             be
             to
             them
             that
             come
             no
             nearer
             the
             Holy
             Catholik
             Church
             and
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             then
             by
             an
             Outward
             profession
             and
             participation
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             outward
             Ordinances
             of
             Communion
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
               BVT
               suppose
               we
               should
               be
               Vnited
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               Agree
               in
               Holiness
               ,
               do
               you
               think
               this
               would
               heal
               the
               Divisions
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               Doe
               you
               not
               see
               that
               the
               most
               godly
               are
               all
               in
               pieces
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
               others
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               such
               that
               have
               been
               the
               principal
               causers
               of
               our
               late
               Divisions
               ?
               You
               promised
               to
               shew
               us
               ,
               How
               we
               might
               do
               well
               ,
               for
               all
               our
               other
               differences
               if
               we
               were
               bu●
               Agreed
               in
               Holiness
               ;
               will
               you
               now
               shew
               us
               what
               Advantage
               that
               would
               be
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             To
             be
             Agreed
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Heartily
             one
             in
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             an
             exceeding
             advantage
             to
             us
             in
             all
             our
             disagreements
             about
             lesser
             things
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             Were
             we
             but
             once
             
               Vnited
               in
               the
               main
               and
               Sanctified
               by
               the
               Vniting
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               our
               Principal
               differences
               were
               healed
               already
               .
            
             We
             should
             no
             longer
             be
             of
             different
             minds
             ,
             whether
             sin
             or
             holiness
             be
             best
             ;
             or
             whether
             earth
             or
             heaven
             should
             be
             chosen
             for
             our
             portion
             ;
             nor
             whether
             God
             or
             the
             flesh
             or
             world
             should
             be
             obeyed
             .
             You
             little
             think
             what
             abundance
             of
             differences
             
             are
             at
             once
             reconciled
             in
             the
             very
             hour
             of
             a
             sinners
             conversion
             .
             Before
             that
             hour
             ,
             we
             differed
             in
             Judgement
             from
             all
             wise
             men
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             all
             the
             Godly
             about
             us
             ;
             and
             from
             all
             men
             of
             right
             Reason
             ,
             and
             faith
             and
             experience
             ;
             Yea
             we
             differed
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             from
             Christ
             ,
             from
             God
             himself
             ;
             yea
             from
             none
             so
             much
             as
             him
             .
             Wicked
             wretches
             !
             you
             differ
             from
             the
             Godly
             because
             they
             Agree
             with
             God
             ;
             but
             you
             differ
             more
             from
             God
             then
             from
             them
             .
             When
             you
             despise
             a
             Holy
             life
             ,
             are
             his
             thoughts
             like
             your
             thoughts
             ?
             when
             you
             revile
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             scorn
             his
             yoak
             and
             burden
             as
             too
             heavy
             ,
             are
             you
             then
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ?
             O
             no
             ;
             Your
             darkness
             and
             his
             Light
             ,
             are
             far
             more
             distant
             then
             you
             are
             able
             to
             conceive
             .
             Were
             you
             but
             once
             
             Reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             converting
             sanctifying
             light
             ,
             you
             would
             at
             once
             be
             Reconciled
             to
             his
             servants
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             chief
             concernment
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             of
             his
             mind
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             their
             Instructer
             .
             And
             then
             what
             a
             day
             of
             healing
             would
             that
             be
             !
             Oh
             what
             abundance
             of
             differences
             are
             ended
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             true
             Conversion
             ?
             And
             withal
             what
             abundance
             of
             differences
             would
             be
             new
             made
             ?
             For
             now
             you
             Agree
             with
             the
             Devil
             and
             with
             your
             fleshly
             desires
             ,
             and
             with
             distracted
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             Agreement
             would
             then
             be
             broke
             :
             For
             this
             friendship
             with
             the
             world
             is
             enmity
             to
             God
             ,
             Iam.
             4.4
             .
             and
             such
             Divisions
             as
             these
             Christ
             tells
             us
             that
             he
             came
             to
             send
             ,
             Luke
             12.51
             .
             But
             you
             would
             presently
             be
             Agreed
             with
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             
             with
             all
             men
             of
             Spiritual
             wisdom
             and
             experience
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             and
             principal
             matters
             of
             your
             lives
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             multitude
             of
             particulars
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             Agreement
             that
             's
             made
             when
             a
             sinner
             is
             truly
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             once
             you
             were
             united
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Agreed
             in
             a
             Holy
             life
             ,
             
               you
               would
               differ
               in
               nothing
               that
               could
               keep
               you
               out
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             have
             some
             small
             differences
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             such
             as
             cannot
             hinder
             our
             salvation
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             born
             .
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             had
             a
             little
             falling
             out
             :
             but
             O
             how
             sweetly
             are
             they
             now
             reconciled
             !
             Hierom
             and
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Epiphanius
            
             and
             Iohn
             of
             
               Hierusalem
               ,
               Theophilus
            
             and
             Chrysostom
             ,
             were
             at
             odds
             ;
             Luther
             and
             Zuinglius
             had
             their
             disagreements
             ;
             But
             Oh
             how
             happily
             are
             they
             now
             agreed
             !
             Our
             imperfection
             of
             Knowledge
             
             causeth
             us
             here
             to
             erre
             and
             differ
             in
             part
             :
             But
             if
             we
             are
             all
             united
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             agreed
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             how
             quickly
             shall
             we
             see
             that
             blessed
             Light
             that
             will
             reconcile
             all
             our
             controversies
             !
             Marvail
             not
             to
             find
             some
             contests
             among
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             most
             godly
             ,
             unless
             you
             'l
             marvail
             that
             Earth
             is
             not
             Heaven
             ;
             or
             that
             in
             that
             body
             we
             see
             not
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             all-disclosing
             reconciling
             light
             .
             If
             we
             were
             all
             here
             together
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             were
             of
             many
             opinions
             about
             the
             things
             before
             us
             ;
             if
             one
             did
             but
             come
             in
             among
             us
             with
             a
             candle
             ,
             it
             might
             end
             all
             our
             differences
             in
             a
             moment
             .
             When
             we
             are
             newly
             out
             of
             this
             obscuring
             flesh
             ,
             and
             this
             dark
             deceitful
             earthly
             world
             ,
             O
             what
             an
             unconceiveable
             reconciliation
             will
             be
             made
             by
             that
             blessed
             Light
             !
             There
             's
             no
             contending
             or
             quarrelling
             :
             For
             there
             are
             none
             of
             those
             errors
             or
             passions
             
             that
             should
             occasion
             it
             .
             As
             Imperfect
             Holiness
             produceth
             an
             answerable
             Imperfect
             Unity
             ,
             so
             perfect
             Holiness
             will
             prfectly
             Unite
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             then
             the
             only
             way
             to
             Unity
             ,
             which
             will
             help
             us
             here
             to
             what
             is
             here
             attainable
             ,
             and
             secure
             us
             of
             eternal
             perfect
             concord
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             that
             we
             are
             passing
             to
             ?
             O
             see
             that
             you
             be
             once
             Agreed
             in
             the
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             hour
             is
             neer
             at
             hand
             that
             will
             end
             all
             your
             differences
             ,
             and
             agree
             you
             in
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             once
             you
             be
             but
             Agreed
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             
               you
               will
               have
               no
               difference
               left
               ,
               that
               shall
               destroy
               any
               Grace
               in
               you
               ,
               that
               's
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             The
             power
             of
             Divine
             faith
             ,
             and
             Love
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Fear
             and
             Zeal
             ,
             will
             still
             be
             safe
             .
             Your
             diseas●s
             will
             not
             destroy
             your
             vital
             faculties
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Head
             ,
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             principal
             parts
             be
             
             sound
             ,
             you
             may
             the
             better
             bear
             a
             small
             distemper
             .
             The
             disagreements
             of
             the
             ungodly
             from
             God
             ,
             from
             Scripture
             and
             the
             Saints
             ,
             are
             mortal
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             prove
             them
             under
             the
             power
             of
             darkness
             and
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             leads
             them
             captive
             at
             his
             will
             ,
             (
             2
             Tim.
             2.26
             .
             Eph.
             2.23
             .
             Acts
             26.18
             .
             )
             But
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             sanctified
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             the
             different
             complexions
             or
             statures
             of
             children
             ,
             or
             at
             worst
             but
             as
             their
             falling
             out
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             cause
             the
             Father
             to
             turn
             them
             out
             of
             his
             family
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             long
             as
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Hope
             and
             other
             Graces
             are
             kept
             sound
             ,
             we
             shall
             certainly
             do
             well
             for
             all
             our
             differences
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             benefit
             of
             Agreeing
             in
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             once
             we
             were
             all
             Agreed
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             Holiness
             of
             Heart
             and
             Life
             ,
             
               we
               should
               escape
               all
               Heresies
               ,
               or
               Errors
               that
               effectually
               subvert
               the
               Essentials
               
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               .
            
             Mistaken
             we
             might
             be
             ;
             but
             Heretikes
             we
             could
             not
             be
             .
             I
             stick
             not
             upon
             the
             bare
             word
             ,
             whether
             smaller
             errors
             may
             be
             called
             Heresie
             ;
             but
             taking
             Heresie
             as
             commonly
             it
             s
             taken
             ,
             a
             sanctified
             person
             cannot
             (
             at
             least
             Habitually
             )
             be
             a
             Heretick
             .
             For
             should
             a
             man
             so
             hold
             a
             point
             inconsistent
             with
             any
             one
             Essential
             point
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             (
             at
             least
             Habitually
             and
             Practically
             hold
             it
             ,
             )
             it
             s
             as
             impossible
             that
             this
             man
             should
             be
             then
             a
             Christian
             as
             that
             contradictories
             should
             be
             true
             .
             And
             therefore
             certainly
             whosoever
             is
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             is
             fr●e
             from
             such
             Heresies
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             sure
             a
             man
             so
             holds
             a
             Heresie
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             his
             shews
             of
             Holiness
             ;
             so
             where
             you
             see
             a
             great
             appearance
             of
             real
             Holiness
             ,
             you
             must
             long
             deliberate
             and
             have
             good
             evidence
             ,
             before
             you
             judg●
             
             that
             man
             a
             Heretick
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             certain
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             Sanctified
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             Hereticks
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             have
             many
             errors
             (
             as
             
               in
               sensu
               composito
            
             all
             confess
             )
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Morover
             if
             we
             were
             but
             all
             Agreed
             in
             true
             Holiness
             ,
             
               we
               should
               be
               freed
               from
               most
               of
               those
               scandalous
               sins
               which
               are
               the
               common
               occasion
               of
               our
               reproaches
               and
               divisions
               .
            
             It
             is
             sin
             that
             is
             the
             grea●
             trouble
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             world
             
               (
               Iohn
            
             7.25
             .
             )
             This
             breeds
             our
             quarrels
             This
             setteth
             all
             into
             a
             flame
             .
             When
             a
             Drunkard
             ,
             or
             an
             unclean
             person
             ,
             or
             a
             slanderer
             ,
             or
             a
             raise●
             ,
             or
             any
             scandalous
             person
             ,
             is
             r●proved
             ,
             or
             openly
             admonished
             ,
             or
             for
             impenitency
             rejected
             ,
             then
             the
             Devil
             and
             sin
             bestir
             themselves
             ,
             and
             rage
             against
             the
             Church
             and
             Officers
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             sin
             within
             that
             animateth
             the
             malignant
             to
             b●
             contentious
             :
             
             And
             it
             is
             to
             defend
             and
             take
             part
             with
             sin
             ,
             that
             they
             fall
             out
             with
             God
             and
             his
             Word
             and
             Servants
             .
             Now
             Holiness
             is
             contrary
             to
             this
             sin
             that
             troubleth
             us
             .
             Mortification
             of
             sin
             is
             part
             of
             Sanctification
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             were
             Agreed
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             it
             were
             as
             ready
             a
             way
             to
             procure
             our
             Peace
             ,
             as
             quenching
             the
             fire
             in
             your
             thatch
             ,
             is
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             save
             your
             house
             .
             I
             know
             there
             are
             too
             many
             scandals
             given
             by
             the
             best
             .
             But
             it
             is
             commonly
             but
             by
             the
             weaker
             worser
             sort
             of
             the
             best
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             a
             common
             thing
             with
             them
             neither
             .
             And
             none
             of
             them
             make
             a
             trade
             of
             sinning
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             unmortified
             reigning
             sin
             .
             If
             a
             Noach
             ,
             a
             Lot
             ,
             a
             David
             ,
             be
             once
             scandalous
             in
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             case
             of
             all
             the
             godly
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             like
             the
             case
             of
             the
             ungodly
             that
             are
             either
             often
             ,
             or
             impenitent
             in
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             it
             may
             
             disturbe
             the
             Church
             :
             yet
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             frequent
             and
             impenitent
             scandals
             of
             the
             ungodly
             .
             O
             could
             we
             but
             all
             Agree
             against
             this
             make-bate
             ,
             this
             great
             disturber
             and
             troubler
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             Peace
             might
             we
             enjoy
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             also
             ,
             if
             once
             we
             could
             Agree
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             
               the
               matter
               and
               occasion
               of
               offences
               ,
               separations
               and
               contentions
               would
               cease
               .
            
             What
             caused
             the
             Donatists
             separation
             of
             old
             ,
             but
             the
             scandals
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             the
             receiving
             of
             such
             upon
             repentance
             into
             Communion
             or
             ministry
             ?
             And
             so
             the
             Novatian
             schism
             also
             was
             occasioned
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Donatists
             and
             Novatians
             were
             too
             blame
             to
             be
             against
             the
             Ordination
             or
             reception
             of
             such
             Penitents
             ;
             yet
             the
             prevention
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             the
             prevention
             of
             the
             breach
             .
             What
             hath
             caused
             so
             many
             to
             turn
             separatists
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             seeing
             so
             
             many
             ungodly
             persons
             in
             our
             Churches
             and
             Communion
             ?
             You
             that
             are
             most
             offended
             at
             Schisms
             and
             Private
             Churches
             ,
             are
             the
             common
             occasions
             of
             it
             your selves
             .
             If
             such
             ungodly
             persons
             were
             not
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             few
             godly
             persons
             would
             separate
             from
             them
             .
             Though
             I
             do
             not
             justifie
             them
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             needs
             condemn
             you
             as
             the
             cause
             .
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             you
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             more
             of
             a
             mind
             among
             our selves
             .
             But
             when
             your
             rotten
             ulcers
             and
             corrupted
             lives
             have
             raised
             a
             stink
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             this
             causeth
             our
             Division
             :
             The
             Separatists
             stop
             their
             noses
             and
             are
             gone
             ,
             and
             will
             come
             here
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             us
             think
             that
             for
             your
             sakes
             and
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             should
             stay
             as
             long
             as
             well
             we
             can
             ,
             like
             Patient
             Surgeons
             that
             will
             not
             forsake
             their
             Patient
             because
             of
             a
             rotten
             stinking
             sore
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             there
             
             is
             any
             hope
             of
             cure
             ,
             or
             of
             saving
             the
             body
             ,
             by
             cutting
             off
             the
             rotten
             member
             .
             And
             thus
             while
             some
             are
             more
             patient
             and
             charitable
             towards
             you
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             more
             impatient
             of
             your
             sin
             ,
             or
             else
             afraid
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             for
             having
             communion
             with
             you
             ,
             here
             comes
             our
             divisions
             among
             our selves
             ,
             for
             your
             sakes
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             were
             but
             Agreed
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             all
             this
             were
             ended
             .
             There
             would
             then
             be
             no
             habituated
             Drunkard
             ,
             or
             worldling
             ,
             or
             railer
             ,
             or
             swearer
             ,
             or
             other
             ungodly
             persons
             in
             our
             Churches
             ;
             and
             then
             who
             could
             scruple
             communion
             with
             them
             ?
             and
             so
             what
             should
             hinder
             but
             we
             might
             all
             be
             one
             ?
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             not
             agree
             in
             this
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Yea
             if
             we
             were
             united
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             
               the
               very
               Dividing
               unpeaceable
               Disposition
               of
               men
               would
               it self
               be
               healed
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               should
               have
               Peace
               .
            
             For
             an
             uncharitable
             ,
             
             dividing
             disposition
             is
             part
             of
             the
             
               old
               man
            
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             unholiness
             which
             we
             must
             forsake
             .
             And
             charity
             and
             meekness
             ,
             and
             a
             peaceable
             healing
             temper
             ,
             is
             Holiness
             it self
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             must
             needs
             do
             much
             to
             heal
             and
             reconcile
             us
             .
             Read
             but
             Iames
             3.
             throughout
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             satisfie
             you
             of
             this
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             be
             satisfied
             .
             Those
             that
             pretend
             to
             be
             wiser
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             more
             illumination
             ,
             
               if
               yet
               they
               have
               bitter
               envying
               and
               strife
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               they
               Glory
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               lie
               against
               the
               truth
               :
               For
               this
               Wisdom
               descendeth
               not
               from
               above
               ,
               but
               is
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
               and
               devilish
               .
               He
               that
               is
               truly
               wise
               and
               endued
               with
               knowledg
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               must
               shew
               out
               of
               a
               good
               conversation
               his
               works
               with
               meekness
               of
               Wisdom
               .
               For
               the
               wisdom
               that
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               is
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               Peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               easy
               to
               be
               intreated
               ,
               full
               of
               mercy
               and
               good
               
               fruits
               ,
               without
               partiality
               ,
               and
               without
               hypocrsie
               .
               But
               where
               envying
               and
               strife
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               confusion
               ,
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               ,
            
             James
             3.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             See
             here
             what
             a
             spirit
             sanctification
             doth
             contain
             ,
             and
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             the
             only
             healing
             way
             .
             It
             is
             first
             indeed
             Pure
             :
             but
             next
             it
             is
             
               Peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               and
               easy
               to
               be
               intreated
               .
            
             They
             that
             
               cause
               Divisions
               and
               offences
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               is
               taught
               ;
               do
               not
               serve
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               what
               ever
               they
               may
               pretend
               or
               think
               .
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
            
             must
             be
             followed
             together
             ,
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
             Yea
             
               Peace
               with
               all
               men
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             Rom.
             12.18
             .
             so
             that
             by
             changing
             the
             unpeaceable
             Disposition
             ,
             and
             drying
             up
             the
             fountain
             of
             our
             strifes
             ,
             an
             Agreement
             in
             the
             Spirit
             would
             reconcile
             us
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             all
             Agree
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             
               it
               
               would
               destroy
               that
               Carnal
               selfish
               disposition
               ,
               and
               that
               end
               which
               is
               the
               dividing
               Interest
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               the
               bone
               of
               our
               contentions
               .
            
             It
             is
             selfishness
             that
             causeth
             the
             great
             Divisions
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             sets
             the
             world
             together
             in
             wars
             and
             quarrels
             :
             Every
             unsanctified
             man
             is
             selfish
             :
             his
             self
             and
             selfish
             interest
             is
             more
             to
             him
             then
             God
             and
             his
             interest
             .
             And
             such
             men
             as
             these
             will
             never
             live
             with
             any
             man
             in
             peace
             ,
             any
             longer
             then
             they
             may
             have
             their
             will
             and
             way
             .
             They
             will
             not
             agree
             with
             neighbours
             if
             self
             be
             but
             toucht
             by
             any
             .
             They
             will
             have
             the
             Magistrate
             when
             ever
             he
             would
             punish
             them
             .
             They
             will
             hate
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             if
             they
             faithfully
             discharge
             their
             offices
             ,
             in
             reproving
             them
             ,
             and
             calling
             them
             to
             Repentance
             and
             such
             Confession
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             their
             cure
             .
             If
             it
             were
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ,
             a
             selfish
             person
             cannot
             bear
             
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             go
             against
             his
             selfish
             interest
             .
             There
             's
             no
             living
             at
             peace
             with
             selfish
             men
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             but
             cross
             them
             in
             their
             credit
             or
             profit
             or
             sensual
             delights
             :
             and
             this
             we
             
               must
               do
            
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             incur
             the
             displeasure
             of
             our
             Lord.
             We
             are
             cast
             upon
             an
             Impossibility
             of
             living
             in
             Peace
             with
             wicked
             men
             .
             For
             God
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             
               to
               rebuke
               them
               plainly
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               sin
               upon
               them
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             disobey
             God
             to
             please
             men
             ,
             it
             will
             cost
             us
             dearer
             then
             their
             favour
             can
             repay
             .
             But
             if
             we
             obey
             God
             and
             do
             our
             duty
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             sure
             to
             be
             hated
             and
             reproached
             with
             the
             most
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             earth
             is
             under
             our
             feet
             .
             Give
             a
             wicked
             selfish
             sinner
             as
             plain
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             as
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             not
             stir
             him
             from
             his
             selfish
             interest
             :
             If
             you
             punish
             him
             ,
             or
             reprove
             him
             openly
             ,
             or
             exercise
             Church-censures
             on
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             touch
             his
             carnal
             
             selfish
             interest
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             have
             done
             go
             about
             to
             satisfie
             him
             with
             Reason
             ,
             you
             may
             as
             well
             almost
             go
             Reason
             a
             hungry
             dog
             from
             his
             carrion
             ,
             or
             Reason
             a
             Wolf
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             or
             Reason
             a
             Mastiff
             to
             be
             friends
             with
             a
             Bear.
             Many
             a
             tryal
             I
             have
             made
             ;
             and
             many
             a
             time
             I
             have
             stopt
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             satisfied
             them
             in
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             and
             confess
             and
             forsake
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             yield
             to
             God
             (
             or
             made
             them
             confess
             so
             much
             at
             the
             least
             )
             But
             their
             selfish
             minds
             were
             no
             more
             satisfied
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             then
             if
             I
             had
             never
             spoken
             to
             them
             .
             Scripture
             is
             no
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             Reason
             is
             no
             Reason
             to
             them
             ;
             nor
             God
             shall
             be
             no
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             self
             do
             but
             contradict
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             ever
             he
             contradicteth
             self
             .
             They
             can
             no
             more
             believe
             and
             Like
             ,
             and
             Love
             that
             doctrine
             or
             duty
             or
             counsel
             or
             course
             of
             
             life
             that
             crosseth
             self
             ,
             and
             calls
             them
             to
             any
             great
             self-denial
             ,
             then
             a
             child
             can
             love
             to
             be
             corrected
             .
             So
             that
             self
             being
             so
             certain
             a
             Peace-breaker
             and
             disturber
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             yet
             being
             the
             Reigning
             Principle
             in
             all
             that
             are
             unsanctified
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             see
             that
             this
             is
             the
             hindrance
             of
             our
             
               Vnity
               and
               Concord
            
             ;
             and
             that
             sanctification
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             Principal
             remedy
             .
             For
             sanctification
             is
             the
             destruction
             of
             selfishness
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             men
             self-denial
             ,
             and
             centreth
             all
             men
             in
             one
             Interest
             which
             is
             God.
             Among
             the
             unsanctified
             there
             are
             as
             many
             Ends
             and
             Interests
             as
             Men
             :
             For
             every
             one
             of
             them
             hath
             a
             self
             to
             Please
             :
             And
             then
             what
             Unity
             can
             there
             be
             ?
             But
             the
             sanctified
             are
             all
             United
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             their
             common
             Principle
             ,
             End
             and
             All
             :
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             reconciled
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             but
             
             all
             Agree
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             
               We
               should
               then
               overcome
               that
               pride
               and
               self-conceitedness
               ,
               that
               breaks
               our
               peace
               ,
               and
               raiseth
               errors
               ,
               and
               puts
               us
               into
               dissentions
               .
            
             What
             makes
             us
             all
             so
             hardly
             to
             Agree
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             of
             so
             many
             minds
             and
             ways
             ,
             but
             that
             every
             man
             naturally
             is
             proud
             and
             self-conceited
             ,
             and
             wise
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             confident
             of
             every
             fancy
             of
             his
             own
             ?
             All
             his
             own
             Reasons
             seem
             strong
             to
             him
             :
             and
             Gods
             own
             Reasons
             do
             seem
             unreasonable
             to
             him
             :
             And
             can
             we
             ever
             agree
             with
             such
             men
             as
             these
             ,
             that
             think
             themselves
             wiser
             then
             God
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             dare
             prefer
             the
             very
             folly
             of
             their
             own
             muddy
             brains
             ,
             before
             the
             word
             and
             wisdom
             of
             their
             Maker
             ?
             Give
             these
             men
             as
             plain
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             they
             have
             more
             wit
             (
             as
             they
             think
             )
             then
             to
             believe
             you
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             want
             in
             Reason
             ,
             they
             have
             in
             Pride
             and
             Self-conceit
             ;
             and
             
             therefore
             your
             wisdom
             is
             folly
             to
             them
             .
             But
             now
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             comes
             ,
             it
             takes
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             abaseth
             and
             humbleth
             the
             proud
             and
             self-conceited
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             ashamed
             of
             the
             folly
             and
             weakness
             of
             their
             own
             understandings
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             man
             may
             speak
             to
             them
             now
             as
             to
             men
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             hearing
             and
             consideration
             of
             his
             words
             .
             A
             humble
             godly
             man
             is
             low
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ;
             and
             therefore
             suspicious
             of
             his
             own
             understanding
             ,
             in
             doubtfull
             things
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             more
             flexible
             and
             yielding
             to
             the
             truth
             ;
             when
             others
             are
             so
             stiffened
             by
             Pride
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             readier
             to
             deride
             the
             wisest
             that
             shall
             contradict
             them
             :
             If
             therefore
             we
             could
             but
             all
             Agree
             in
             Holy
             meekness
             and
             humility
             ,
             what
             readier
             way
             could
             there
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             draw
             to
             an
             end
             of
             our
             differences
             and
             divisions
             !
          
           
             10.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             but
             
             Agree
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             
               it
               would
               free
               us
               from
               that
               uncharitableness
               that
               causeth
               our
               Disagreement
               in
               other
               things
               ;
               and
               it
               would
               possess
               us
               with
               a
               special
               endeared
               Love
               one
               to
               another
               :
            
             And
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             Love
             is
             a
             uniting
             healing
             thing
             ?
             Sanctification
             principally
             consisteth
             in
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             unsanctifyed
             principally
             want
             .
             It
             s
             want
             of
             Love
             that
             makes
             men
             surmise
             the
             worst
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             that
             they
             say
             &
             do
             ,
             and
             draw
             matter
             of
             contention
             from
             that
             which
             never
             gave
             them
             Cause
             .
             Love
             would
             put
             a
             better
             sence
             upon
             mens
             words
             and
             deeds
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             would
             bear
             them
             far
             more
             easily
             .
             But
             instead
             of
             Love
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Natural
             Enmity
             in
             all
             that
             are
             unsanctified
             to
             all
             the
             servants
             and
             the
             ways
             of
             God.
             And
             can
             we
             ever
             be
             agreed
             with
             our
             Natural
             enemies
             ?
             why
             Malice
             will
             so
             pervert
             their
             understandings
             ,
             
             that
             all
             that
             we
             say
             or
             do
             will
             be
             misconstrued
             :
             and
             as
             a
             man
             that
             looks
             through
             a
             red
             glass
             thinks
             all
             things
             to
             be
             red
             that
             he
             looks
             upon
             ;
             so
             these
             men
             through
             the
             distemper
             of
             their
             malicious
             minds
             ,
             will
             finde
             matter
             of
             quarrelling
             with
             all
             that
             we
             can
             say
             or
             do
             .
             Ill
             will
             never
             saith
             well
             .
             Our
             very
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             save
             our
             own
             souls
             ,
             will
             be
             matter
             of
             quarrel
             ,
             and
             taken
             to
             be
             our
             crime
             .
             If
             we
             will
             not
             run
             into
             Hell
             fire
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             think
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             fault
             sufficient
             for
             their
             malice
             to
             reproach
             us
             with
             :
             so
             that
             if
             we
             should
             Agree
             with
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             Opinions
             of
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             if
             we
             will
             not
             damn
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             bones
             of
             displeasing
             the
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Peace
             to
             be
             had
             with
             them
             .
             They
             have
             no
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             
             they
             have
             no
             solid
             Peace
             with
             themselves
             (
             for
             God
             hath
             professed
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Isa.
            
             48.22
             .
             )
             And
             how
             then
             can
             we
             expect
             that
             they
             should
             have
             peace
             with
             us
             ?
             But
             Sanctification
             doth
             beget
             that
             eff●ctual
             Love
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             healing
             to
             a
             divided
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             disagreeing
             persons
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             precious
             Balsom
             or
             Wound-selve
             is
             to
             bodily
             wounds
             .
             Love
             will
             not
             let
             you
             rest
             in
             wrath
             ,
             but
             will
             keep
             you
             under
             smart
             and
             disquietness
             ,
             till
             you
             are
             either
             at
             Peace
             ,
             or
             have
             done
             your
             part
             to
             have
             procured
             it
             ▪
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             Brethren
             and
             Sisters
             do
             seldomer
             fall
             into
             greater
             dissentions
             then
             strangers
             do
             :
             And
             when
             they
             do
             fall
             out
             they
             are
             easilier
             reconciled
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             doth
             possess
             unfained
             Christians
             ,
             with
             as
             dear
             a
             love
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             is
             between
             the
             nearest
             Relations
             .
             For
             by
             our
             New
             birth
             the
             Saints
             are
             
             Brethren
             in
             Christ.
             If
             you
             saw
             an
             Army
             fighting
             ,
             or
             a
             company
             of
             people
             quarrelling
             and
             scolding
             at
             one
             another
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             there
             could
             be
             a
             readier
             way
             to
             make
             them
             all
             friends
             and
             end
             their
             quarrels
             ,
             then
             to
             possess
             them
             all
             with
             a
             dear
             and
             tender
             love
             to
             one
             another
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             in
             my
             power
             to
             cause
             all
             contenders
             to
             Love
             those
             that
             they
             contend
             with
             as
             themselves
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             I
             should
             not
             soon
             agree
             them
             ?
             Why
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             if
             you
             know
             any
             thing
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             Sanctification
             causeth
             men
             to
             Love
             their
             Neighbors
             as
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             Love
             one
             another
             with
             
               a
               pure
               heart
               fervently
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.22
             .
             For
             
               by
               this
               we
               know
               that
               we
               are
               passed
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               because
               we
               love
               the
               Brethren
               :
               He
               that
               loveth
               not
               his
               Brother
               abideth
               in
               death
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             case
             exceeding
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             readiest
             way
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             
             our
             lesser
             differences
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             united
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             Agree
             upon
             a
             Holy
             Life
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             were
             we
             all
             united
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               We
               should
               have
               all
               one
               God
               ,
               one
               Master
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               one
               Law-giver
               and
               Iudge
               of
               all
               our
               Controversies
            
             :
             And
             this
             would
             be
             an
             exceeding
             help
             to
             unity
             .
             The
             Principal
             cause
             of
             Divisions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             the
             multitude
             of
             Rulers
             and
             Masters
             and
             Judges
             .
             For
             with
             unsanctified
             men
             ,
             their
             own
             Conceits
             and
             Carnal
             Interest
             is
             their
             Counsellor
             and
             Judge
             .
             The
             Rulers
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             them
             good
             or
             hurt
             in
             their
             estates
             ,
             are
             the
             Masters
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             more
             then
             God.
             They
             will
             follow
             this
             Man
             or
             that
             Man
             ,
             that
             best
             pleaseth
             their
             fancies
             and
             fleshly
             desires
             ;
             and
             so
             will
             never
             be
             of
             one
             minde
             .
             But
             Sanctification
             takes
             down
             all
             other
             Masters
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             
             save
             Christ
             and
             those
             that
             declare
             his
             will.
             Let
             flesh
             and
             blood
             say
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             world
             say
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             if
             God
             say
             the
             contrary
             ,
             his
             word
             shall
             stand
             and
             be
             a
             Law
             to
             them
             .
             And
             can
             there
             be
             a
             readier
             way
             to
             Unity
             ,
             then
             to
             bring
             us
             all
             into
             one
             School
             ,
             and
             subject
             us
             all
             to
             one
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             us
             all
             to
             refer
             our
             differences
             to
             one
             most
             wise
             infallible
             Judge
             ?
             Though
             we
             do
             not
             yet
             understand
             his
             will
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             when
             we
             understand
             it
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             are
             resolved
             to
             search
             after
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             preparative
             to
             our
             Agreement
             ,
             when
             
               we
               all
            
             look
             but
             to
             one
             for
             the
             deciding
             of
             our
             controversies
             .
             Whereas
             the
             unsanctified
             have
             as
             many
             Judges
             and
             Guides
             ,
             as
             persons
             ;
             For
             every
             man
             is
             a
             Guid
             and
             Judge
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             were
             we
             but
             once
             Agreed
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             
               We
               should
               all
               
               have
               one
               Light
               for
               the
               ending
               of
               our
               differences
               :
               and
               that
               Light
               would
               be
               the
               true
               Infallible
               Light.
            
             For
             we
             should
             all
             have
             the
             same
             Holy
             word
             of
             God
             as
             the
             extrinsick
             Light
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             True
             ,
             as
             coming
             from
             the
             Lord
             of
             Truth
             :
             And
             we
             should
             all
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             within
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             word
             without
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             our
             understandings
             ,
             and
             assist
             us
             in
             the
             application
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             corruptions
             that
             blind
             us
             and
             hinder
             us
             from
             perceiving
             the
             Truth
             :
             Whereas
             the
             unsanctified
             are
             all
             in
             the
             Dark
             :
             and
             what
             wonder
             ,
             if
             there
             they
             disagree
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             many
             minds
             !
             They
             be
             not
             guided
             by
             the
             word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             strangers
             to
             the
             Light
             that
             must
             Reconcile
             us
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             be
             reconciled
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             too
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             godly
             are
             illuminated
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             yet
             they
             differ
             in
             part
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             imperfect
             illumination
             ,
             
             doth
             more
             to
             a
             true
             and
             safe
             Agreement
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             world
             can
             do
             besides
             .
             If
             you
             would
             stop
             your
             ears
             against
             the
             flesh
             ,
             &
             yield
             all
             to
             the
             teachings
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             sooner
             agreed
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             if
             we
             were
             once
             United
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             
               We
               should
               all
               have
               the
               use
               and
               benefit
               of
               all
               the
               Reconciling
               ,
               Healing
               means
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               would
               be
               an
               exceeding
               great
               advantage
               to
               us
               .
            
             The
             unsanctified
             have
             but
             the
             outside
             ,
             the
             sound
             ,
             and
             shell
             of
             Ordinances
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Sanctified
             that
             have
             the
             light
             and
             life
             and
             fruit
             of
             them
             .
             Every
             Chapter
             that
             you
             read
             ,
             and
             every
             Sermon
             that
             you
             hear
             ,
             will
             do
             somewhat
             towards
             the
             healing
             of
             our
             breaches
             :
             It
             will
             further
             our
             Knowledge
             and
             our
             Love.
             The
             Communion
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             all
             holy
             Duties
             ,
             especially
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             when
             they
             
             partake
             of
             one
             Christ
             ,
             will
             enflame
             their
             Love
             ,
             and
             humble
             them
             for
             their
             divisions
             ,
             and
             soder
             and
             glue
             their
             hearts
             together
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             one
             bread
             and
             one
             body
             :
             And
             so
             they
             will
             be
             all
             as
             of
             one
             heart
             and
             soul
             ,
             Acts
             4.32
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Acts
             2.42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             46.
             
             When
             we
             hear
             of
             the
             tender
             Love
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             weakest
             members
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             choose
             but
             love
             them
             if
             we
             be
             his
             Disciples
             !
             When
             we
             hear
             how
             much
             ,
             and
             how
             freely
             he
             hath
             forgiven
             us
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             choose
             but
             forgive
             them
             !
             Mat.
             18.35
             .
             When
             we
             have
             Communion
             with
             them
             in
             holy
             worship
             ,
             as
             servants
             of
             the
             same
             Lord
             ,
             as
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             choose
             but
             have
             the
             affections
             of
             fellow-Members
             !
             1
             Cor.
             12.26
             .
             When
             we
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             holy
             Conference
             ,
             and
             perceive
             the
             fragrant
             odour
             of
             their
             Graces
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             breathings
             of
             their
             souls
             after
             
             God
             ,
             we
             cannot
             choose
             but
             Love
             Christ
             in
             them
             .
             As
             the
             new
             Commandment
             so
             frequently
             pressed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             Love
             ,
             (
             Ioh.
             15.12
             ,
             17.
             )
             and
             the
             New
             Nature
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             a
             Disposition
             of
             Love
             (
             for
             this
             they
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             effectually
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             4.9
             .
             )
             So
             the
             Ordinances
             do
             all
             of
             them
             exercise
             that
             Love
             ,
             and
             engage
             us
             to
             it
             .
             We
             must
             leave
             our
             gift
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             go
             first
             and
             be
             reconciled
             to
             our
             Brother
             ,
             if
             we
             remember
             he
             hath
             any
             thing
             against
             us
             ,
             Matth.
             5.23
             ,
             24.
             
             We
             must
             pray
             for
             forgiveness
             ,
             but
             on
             condition
             that
             we
             do
             forgive
             .
             Differences
             and
             Divisions
             that
             make
             a
             breach
             in
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             are
             so
             insufferable
             among
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             they
             long
             for
             healing
             ,
             and
             smart
             as
             the
             wounded
             body
             doth
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             healing
             ;
             and
             are
             pained
             as
             a
             bone
             out
             of
             joynt
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             set
             again
             .
             And
             as
             they
             cannot
             bear
             it
             themselves
             
             (
             when
             they
             are
             themselves
             )
             so
             the
             Church
             cannot
             bear
             it
             ,
             but
             is
             engaged
             to
             watch
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             them
             in
             joynt
             again
             ;
             so
             that
             God
             hath
             hedged
             in
             his
             Servants
             into
             one
             holy
             Society
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             straggle
             from
             him
             or
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             hath
             set
             Pastors
             over
             them
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             to
             guide
             them
             and
             keep
             them
             in
             holy
             Unity
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Now
             all
             these
             Uniting
             Healing
             Ordinances
             are
             effectual
             upon
             the
             Sanctified
             :
             for
             their
             hearts
             are
             open
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             New
             nature
             is
             suited
             to
             the
             new
             Commandment
             and
             work
             :
             But
             to
             others
             they
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             as
             Food
             or
             Physick
             to
             the
             dead
             :
             They
             hate
             the
             power
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             break
             the
             holy
             Enclosure
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             proudly
             Rebel
             against
             their
             Guides
             :
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               break
               their
               bands
               ,
               and
               cast
               away
               their
               cores
               from
               us
               ,
            
             Psal.
             2.3
             .
             
               what
               must
               we
               be
               Ruled
               by
               such
               and
               such
               ?
            
             It
             is
             but
             
             the
             outside
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             Praises
             and
             Prayers
             that
             they
             are
             acquainted
             with
             :
             and
             these
             have
             no
             such
             healing
             force
             .
             So
             that
             in
             this
             you
             see
             the
             great
             advantage
             that
             we
             should
             have
             for
             full
             agreement
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             but
             once
             agreed
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             United
             by
             the
             Sanctifying
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             once
             we
             were
             United
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             Holyness
             ,
             
               We
               should
               manage
               all
               our
               differences
               in
               a
               holy
               manner
               ,
               and
               be
               awakened
               and
               disposed
               to
               seek
               after
               healing
               in
               a
               healing
               way
               .
            
             It
             would
             put
             us
             upon
             enquiring
             after
             Peace
             ,
             and
             studying
             the
             meetest
             terms
             of
             Peace
             ,
             till
             we
             had
             found
             out
             the
             way
             in
             which
             we
             should
             accord
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             and
             Holiness
             would
             provoke
             us
             ,
             to
             begin
             and
             seek
             for
             Peace
             with
             those
             that
             will
             not
             seek
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             seem
             averse
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             follow
             after
             peace
             ,
             when
             it
             flyeth
             from
             us
             ,
             Heb.
             12
             ,
             14.
             and
             
             even
             to
             lie
             down
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             deny
             our
             honour
             and
             worldly
             Interest
             ,
             if
             it
             might
             procure
             Brotherly
             love
             and
             peace
             .
             Whereas
             a
             proud
             unsanctifyed
             heart
             will
             scorn
             to
             stoop
             ,
             especially
             to
             those
             that
             are
             below
             them
             ,
             or
             have
             wronged
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             scorn
             to
             ask
             forgiveness
             of
             those
             that
             they
             have
             wronged
             !
             When
             you
             have
             shewed
             them
             the
             plainest
             word
             of
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             them
             to
             it
             with
             undeniable
             reasons
             ,
             you
             lose
             your
             labour
             ,
             and
             may
             almost
             as
             well
             perswade
             the
             fire
             to
             be
             cold
             .
             If
             you
             will
             stoop
             and
             humble
             your self
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             ask
             him
             forgiveness
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             the
             honour
             ,
             or
             change
             your
             minde
             and
             be
             of
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             say
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             he
             would
             have
             you
             ,
             perhaps
             you
             may
             have
             some
             Peace
             with
             the
             most
             ungodly
             man.
             But
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             have
             a
             spirit
             of
             Meekness
             and
             Humility
             and
             Self-denyal
             ;
             and
             
             therefore
             if
             there
             be
             fallings
             out
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             can
             humble
             themselves
             and
             seek
             for
             reconciliation
             .
             If
             there
             be
             difference
             in
             Judgement
             about
             any
             weighty
             matters
             ,
             they
             will
             go
             or
             send
             to
             one
             another
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             confer
             about
             it
             in
             Love
             and
             meekness
             ,
             and
             search
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             seek
             after
             Truth
             ,
             and
             compare
             their
             evidences
             ,
             and
             Pray
             together
             for
             that
             Light
             and
             Love
             that
             must
             Reconcile
             them
             :
             If
             they
             fall
             out
             ,
             they
             can
             say
             to
             one
             another
             [
             
               We
               are
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               Live
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               any
               wounds
               in
               our
               Affections
               ,
               or
               any
               breach
               of
               Charity
               to
               remain
               :
               The
               Sun
               must
               not
               go
               down
               upon
               our
               wrath
               :
               Come
               ,
               l●t
               us
               go
               together
               in
               private
               ,
               and
               beg
               of
               God
               that
               he
               would
               repair
               our
               Love
               ,
               and
               reconcile
               us
               ,
               and
               prevent
               such
               breaches
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
            
             ]
             And
             thus
             they
             can
             pray
             themselves
             friends
             again
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             
             one
             quarter
             of
             an
             hours
             fervent
             Prayer
             ,
             would
             do
             more
             to
             quiet
             our
             distempered
             minds
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             us
             ,
             if
             thus
             we
             would
             get
             together
             in
             private
             ,
             then
             many
             hours
             debates
             without
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             therefore
             disposeth
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             meekly
             and
             lovingly
             to
             search
             for
             Truth
             ,
             so
             earnestly
             to
             pray
             themselves
             into
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             were
             we
             once
             United
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               We
               should
               be
               under
               the
               Promise
               of
               Divine
               assistance
               ,
               which
               the
               unsanctified
               have
               no
               part
               in
               .
            
             When
             we
             Pray
             for
             Light
             and
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             promise
             to
             be
             heard
             and
             helpt
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             and
             measure
             as
             shall
             be
             fittest
             ;
             we
             have
             a
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             be
             our
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             us
             into
             Truth
             :
             We
             have
             promises
             for
             the
             maintaining
             and
             repairing
             of
             our
             healing
             Graces
             ,
             
             and
             our
             Communion-Graces
             ;
             our
             Love
             to
             Christ
             and
             one
             another
             ;
             our
             Patience
             and
             Meekness
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             Aud
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             advantage
             to
             Unity
             and
             Agreement
             .
             For
             God
             is
             partly
             engaged
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             if
             we
             were
             United
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Agreed
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             
               The
               Great
               Truths
               which
               we
               are
               agreed
               in
               would
               very
               much
               direct
               us
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               the
               rest
               which
               yet
               we
               differ
               in
               .
            
             For
             these
             have
             an
             influence
             into
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             are
             all
             connext
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             also
             linkt
             and
             knit
             together
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             finde
             out
             many
             by
             the
             help
             of
             one
             .
             All
             holy
             Truths
             do
             befriend
             each
             other
             ;
             but
             especially
             the
             Great
             and
             Master
             points
             which
             the
             rest
             depend
             upon
             ,
             and
             flow
             from
             :
             There
             is
             no
             way
             to
             a
             right
             Agreement
             in
             other
             points
             ,
             but
             by
             agreeing
             first
             in
             these
             Fundamental
             Rudiments
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Also
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             once
             Agreed
             
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             
               we
               should
               have
               that
               continually
               within
               us
               and
               before
               us
               ,
               that
               would
               much
               take
               us
               off
               from
               vain
               contendings
               ,
               and
               from
               an
               over-zealous
               minding
               of
               sm●ller
               things
               .
            
             We
             should
             have
             so
             much
             to
             do
             with
             God
             in
             holy
             Duties
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             to
             do
             with
             our
             own
             hearts
             in
             searching
             them
             ,
             &
             watching
             them
             ,
             and
             exciting
             them
             ,
             and
             mending
             them
             ,
             reproving
             and
             correcting
             them
             ,
             supporting
             and
             comforting
             them
             by
             the
             application
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             have
             
               less
               time
            
             for
             quarrelling
             ,
             and
             
               less
               minde
            
             of
             it
             then
             the
             unsanctifyed
             have
             .
             We
             should
             have
             so
             many
             great
             and
             practical
             Truths
             to
             digest
             and
             live
             upon
             ,
             that
             lesser
             and
             unnecessary
             matters
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             common
             causes
             of
             Contention
             ,
             would
             find
             less
             room
             :
             Or
             at
             least
             ,
             we
             should
             allow
             each
             Truth
             its
             due
             proportion
             of
             our
             study
             and
             talk
             and
             zeal
             :
             and
             so
             that
             lesser
             would
             have
             comparatively
             
             so
             small
             a
             share
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             exceeding
             seldom
             and
             remissly
             medled
             with
             ,
             that
             their
             would
             be
             the
             less
             danger
             of
             Contentions
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Yea
             ,
             if
             once
             we
             were
             united
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               the
               very
               forethought
               of
               an
               Everlasting
               Vnion
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               would
               have
               a
               continual
               influence
               upon
               our
               hearts
               ,
               for
               the
               healing
               of
               our
               breaches
               .
               We
               should
               be
               thinking
               with
               our selves
               [
               Shall
               we
               not
               shortly
               be
               all
               of
               one
               mind
               and
               heart
               !
               and
               all
               be
               perfected
               with
               the
               blessed
               vision
               ,
               and
               Reconciling
               Light
               of
               the
               face
               of
               God!
               There
               will
               then
               be
               no
               dissention
               or
               division
               ,
               or
               unbrotherly
               censures
               ,
               or
               separations
               .
               And
               should
               we
               now
               live
               so
               unlike
               our
               future
               life
               !
               Shall
               we
               now
               be
               so
               unlike
               to
               what
               we
               must
               be
               for
               ever
               !
               Shall
               we
               now
               cherish
               those
               heart-burnings
               and
               dissentions
               ,
               that
               must
               not
               enter
               with
               us
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               be
               cast
               off
               among
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               miseries
               ,
               and
               
               shut
               out
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               hated
               for
               ever
               by
               God
               and
               us
               ?
               Must
               we
               there
               be
               closed
               in
               perfect
               Love
               ,
               and
               be
               all
               imployed
               in
               the
               same
               holy
               Praise
               of
               God
               and
               our
               Redeemer
               ;
               and
               does
               it
               beseem
               us
               now
               to
               be
               censuring
               ,
               contending
               and
               separating
               from
               each
               other
               ?
            
             Thus
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             more
             effectual
             means
             with
             the
             godly
             for
             Agreement
             ,
             then
             any
             that
             unsanctified
             men
             can
             use
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             
               have
               a
               dear
               and
               special
               Love
               to
               Truth
               as
               well
               as
               unto
               Peace
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             they
             have
             a
             great
             advantage
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             it
             in
             all
             debates
             :
             and
             consequently
             they
             are
             fairer
             for
             a
             just
             Agreement
             .
             They
             are
             friends
             with
             the
             most
             searching
             spiritual
             truths
             :
             But
             the
             ungodly
             have
             at
             enmity
             to
             all
             that
             Truth
             that
             would
             shew
             them
             their
             sin
             and
             misery
             and
             duty
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             holy
             
             and
             lead
             them
             up
             from
             the
             creature
             unto
             God.
             And
             as
             the
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             
               He
               that
               would
               not
               know
               ,
               cannot
               understand
               .
            
             When
             you
             deal
             with
             a
             wicked
             graceless
             heart
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             set
             Reason
             against
             Reason
             (
             for
             it
             that
             were
             all
             ,
             we
             should
             soon
             have
             done
             )
             but
             you
             set
             Reason
             against
             Will
             and
             Passion
             and
             Appetite
             and
             fleshly
             Interest
             :
             and
             when
             you
             have
             convinced
             them
             ,
             you
             are
             little
             the
             neerer
             prevailing
             with
             them
             .
             You
             may
             as
             well
             think
             to
             satisfie
             a
             hungry
             belly
             with
             Reasons
             ,
             or
             to
             tame
             a
             wild
             beast
             with
             Reasons
             ,
             or
             to
             humble
             the
             Proud
             ,
             and
             bring
             the
             sensual
             person
             to
             self-denial
             ,
             by
             all
             your
             Reasons
             ,
             For
             they
             Love
             not
             the
             Truth
             ,
             because
             they
             Love
             not
             the
             Duty
             that
             it
             would
             perswade
             them
             to
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             Love
             the
             sin
             that
             it
             would
             take
             from
             them
             .
             There
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Satan
             in
             a
             wicked
             man
             that
             none
             but
             God
             can
             batter
             ,
             
             so
             as
             to
             win
             them
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             
               A
               Proud
               and
               Ignorant
               mind
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Hard
               and
               sensual
               Heart
            
             .
             Many
             a
             year
             have
             I
             been
             battering
             them
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             many
             can
             do
             no
             good
             .
             But
             the
             sanctified
             heart
             that
             Loveth
             the
             Truth
             will
             meet
             it
             ,
             and
             welcome
             it
             ,
             and
             thankfully
             entertain
             it
             .
             Love
             maketh
             a
             diligent
             hearer
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             schollar
             ,
             and
             giveth
             us
             hope
             that
             informations
             and
             debates
             may
             be
             succesful
             .
             A
             godly
             man
             is
             so
             far
             from
             hating
             truth
             and
             flying
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             all
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             world
             to
             purchase
             it
             :
             He
             prayes
             and
             reads
             and
             studyeth
             for
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             hath
             great
             advantage
             to
             attain
             it
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             all
             Agreed
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             united
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               we
               should
               Love
               the
               Truth
               in
               a
               Practical
               manner
               ,
            
             and
             we
             should
             know
             that
             every
             
             Truth
             of
             God
             hath
             its
             proper
             work
             to
             do
             upon
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             should
             Love
             the
             end
             of
             each
             Truth
             ,
             better
             then
             the
             Truth
             it self
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             could
             not
             pretend
             the
             Truth
             against
             the
             
               Ends
               of
               Truth
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             should
             see
             to
             the
             security
             of
             those
             ends
             in
             all
             our
             debates
             and
             controversies
             .
             We
             should
             not
             make
             havock
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             easily
             be
             guilty
             of
             divisions
             ,
             nor
             quench
             our
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             standing
             for
             the
             Truth
             ;
             which
             unsanctified
             men
             will
             easily
             do
             .
             Truth
             is
             
               for
               Holiness
            
             and
             Love
             as
             its
             proper
             end
             .
             Ungodly
             men
             will
             tread
             down
             Love
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             disadvantage
             it
             and
             hinder
             it
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             exalting
             of
             their
             own
             conceits
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             truth
             .
             They
             will
             cure
             the
             Church
             by
             cutting
             it
             in
             pieces
             ,
             or
             by
             cutting
             the
             throat
             of
             
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             presently
             dismembering
             for
             every
             sore
             :
             But
             with
             the
             godly
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             sanctified
             have
             a
             great
             advantage
             for
             Agreement
             ,
             in
             that
             
               they
               have
               hearts
               that
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               True
               to
               it
               when
               they
               understand
               it
               .
            
             Did
             they
             but
             know
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             they
             would
             presently
             walk
             in
             it
             .
             Nothing
             is
             so
             dear
             to
             them
             that
             should
             not
             be
             forsaken
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             sacrificed
             to
             it
             .
             But
             the
             wicked
             are
             false
             to
             the
             Truths
             which
             they
             are
             acquainted
             with
             .
             They
             hold
             it
             or
             imprison
             it
             in
             unrighteousness
             ,
             Rom.
             1.18
             .
             and
             therefore
             is
             wrath
             revealed
             against
             them
             .
             
               They
               like
               not
               to
               retain
               God
               in
               their
               knowledge
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             doth
             oft
             give
             them
             up
             to
             a
             reprobate
             mind
             ,
             Rom.
             1.28
             .
             
               They
               receive
               not
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               love
               of
               it
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               :
            
             no
             wonder
             therefore
             if
             
               God
               give
               them
               up
               to
               
               strong
               delusions
               to
               believe
               a
               lye
               ,
               that
               all
               they
               might
               be
               damned
               that
               believed
               not
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               had
               pleasure
               in
               unrighteousness
               ,
            
             2
             Thes.
             2.10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               When
               they
               know
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               do
               such
               things
               are
               worthy
               of
               death
               ;
               yet
               they
               do
               them
               and
               have
               pleasure
               in
               them
               that
               do
               them
               ,
               Rom.
            
             1.32
             .
             We
             may
             well
             think
             that
             God
             will
             sooner
             reveal
             his
             Truth
             to
             them
             that
             will
             obey
             it
             ,
             then
             to
             them
             that
             will
             but
             bury
             it
             in
             the
             dunghil
             of
             a
             corrupted
             heart
             .
             And
             that
             he
             will
             rather
             hold
             the
             candle
             to
             his
             servants
             that
             will
             work
             by
             it
             ,
             then
             to
             loyterers
             that
             will
             but
             play
             by
             it
             ;
             or
             thieves
             ,
             or
             fornicators
             ,
             that
             had
             rather
             it
             were
             put
             out
             ;
             or
             to
             enemies
             that
             would
             do
             mischief
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             throw
             away
             the
             candlesticks
             (
             the
             Ministers
             )
             and
             put
             the
             candle
             into
             the
             thatch
             .
             Is
             there
             not
             many
             an
             ungodly
             person
             that
             hears
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             convinced
             in
             his
             conscience
             
             that
             a
             holy
             life
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               will
               not
            
             follow
             it
             and
             obey
             his
             conscience
             ?
             Are
             there
             not
             convictions
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             that
             the
             diligent
             heavenly
             Christian
             whom
             thou
             reproachest
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             safer
             condition
             then
             thy self
             ?
             and
             yet
             thou
             wilt
             not
             imitate
             such
             .
             Can
             you
             expect
             that
             God
             should
             acquaint
             such
             with
             his
             truth
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             false
             to
             it
             ?
          
           
             22.
             
             If
             we
             were
             but
             all
             Agreed
             in
             true
             Holiness
             ,
             
               we
               should
               have
               the
               great
               advantage
               of
               a
               tender
               conscience
               ,
               together
               with
               an
               illuminated
               mind
               .
            
             For
             spiritual
             wisdom
             ,
             with
             tenderness
             of
             conscience
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             part
             of
             sanctification
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             advantage
             in
             controversies
             and
             debates
             ,
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             tende-conscienced
             :
             For
             wisdom
             makes
             men
             able
             to
             discern
             ,
             and
             a
             tender
             conscience
             will
             make
             them
             afraid
             of
             mistaking
             and
             contradicting
             the
             truth
             :
             and
             will
             keep
             them
             
             from
             rashness
             ,
             and
             unadvisedness
             ,
             and
             levity
             ;
             so
             that
             such
             an
             one
             dare
             not
             venture
             so
             easily
             upon
             new
             conceits
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             more
             suspicious
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             any
             thing
             wherein
             himself
             is
             much
             concerned
             .
             Especially
             if
             he
             see
             gr●at
             probabilities
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             many
             wise
             and
             godly
             men
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             its
             like
             to
             have
             ill
             effects
             ;
             in
             all
             such
             cases
             a
             godly
             man
             will
             be
             tender-conscienced
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cautelous
             .
             But
             is
             it
             so
             with
             the
             ungodly
             ?
             no
             :
             but
             clean
             contrary
             .
             None
             so
             bold
             as
             the
             blind
             .
             Solomons
             words
             describe
             them
             exactly
             ,
             Prov.
             14.16
             .
             
               The
               fool
               rageth
               and
               is
               confident
               .
            
             If
             he
             be
             in
             an
             error
             ,
             or
             entangled
             in
             any
             evil
             cause
             or
             way
             ,
             you
             know
             not
             what
             to
             say
             to
             him
             for
             his
             recovery
             .
             The
             less
             he
             knows
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             despiseth
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             sets
             his
             face
             against
             his
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             if
             
             they
             were
             but
             fools
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             scorns
             to
             be
             Ruled
             by
             such
             as
             they
             whom
             God
             hath
             made
             his
             Rulers
             .
             Will
             you
             go
             to
             dispute
             or
             debate
             the
             case
             with
             one
             of
             these
             ?
             why
             be
             sure
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             put
             you
             down
             and
             have
             the
             day
             .
             It
             would
             do
             a
             man
             good
             to
             dispute
             with
             a
             wise
             and
             learned
             or
             sober
             rational
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             overcome
             by
             Reason
             and
             by
             Truth
             :
             But
             no
             man
             will
             have
             so
             sure
             a
             conquest
             against
             you
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             least
             of
             sense
             or
             reason
             .
             He
             will
             go
             away
             and
             boast
             that
             you
             could
             not
             convince
             him
             :
             As
             if
             a
             mad
             man
             should
             boast
             that
             the
             Physicians
             could
             not
             all
             of
             them
             cure
             him
             .
             An
             obstreperous
             proud
             selfconceited
             fellow
             ,
             will
             never
             yield
             to
             the
             clearest
             reason
             ,
             nor
             never
             be
             put
             down
             .
             We
             have
             a
             Proverb
             ,
             that
             
               Ther
               's
               no
               gaping
               against
               an
               Oven
               ,
            
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             hot
             .
             If
             he
             have
             passion
             as
             well
             as
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             a
             tongue
             ,
             
             he
             will
             have
             the
             best
             .
             He
             that
             speaks
             nonsence
             sayth
             nothing
             while
             he
             seems
             to
             speak
             .
             These
             men
             have
             the
             faculty
             of
             saying
             nothing
             an
             hour
             or
             two
             together
             in
             abundance
             of
             words
             .
             And
             there
             's
             no
             confuting
             a
             man
             that
             saith
             nothing
             .
             Nonsence
             is
             unanswerable
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             but
             enough
             of
             it
             .
             Who
             would
             dispute
             against
             a
             pair
             of
             bagpipes
             ,
             or
             against
             a
             company
             of
             boyes
             that
             whoote
             at
             him
             !
             If
             you
             will
             make
             a
             match
             at
             barking
             or
             biteing
             ,
             a
             curre
             will
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             you
             :
             And
             if
             you
             will
             try
             your
             skil
             or
             strength
             at
             kicking
             ,
             a
             horse
             will
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             you
             .
             And
             if
             you
             will
             contend
             with
             multitude
             of
             words
             ,
             or
             by
             rage
             and
             confidence
             ,
             a
             fool
             will
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             you
             (
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             Solomons
             descriptions
             and
             by
             daily
             experience
             )
             But
             if
             you
             will
             dispute
             by
             equal
             sober
             Reasoning
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             a
             wiser
             man
             by
             evidence
             of
             Truth
             
             that
             can
             overcome
             you
             :
             And
             to
             be
             thus
             overcome
             is
             better
             then
             to
             conquer
             :
             For
             you
             have
             the
             better
             if
             Truth
             overcome
             you
             ;
             and
             you
             have
             the
             worse
             if
             you
             overcome
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             you
             may
             easily
             perceive
             what
             an
             exceeding
             hindrance
             to
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             it
             is
             to
             have
             to
             do
             with
             ungodly
             persons
             ,
             that
             are
             blind
             and
             proud
             ,
             and
             brazen-faced
             ,
             and
             of
             feared
             consciences
             ,
             that
             fear
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             dare
             say
             anything
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             could
             out-face
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             .
             But
             the
             sanctified
             have
             Illuminated
             minds
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             the
             more
             capable
             of
             further
             information
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             tender
             consciences
             ,
             and
             therefore
             dare
             not
             be
             unadvised
             and
             contentious
             ,
             and
             strive
             against
             the
             light
             ;
             and
             therefore
             have
             great
             advantage
             for
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             if
             all
             these
             Advantages
             
             should
             not
             yet
             so
             far
             prevail
             as
             to
             bring
             us
             up
             to
             a
             full
             Agreement
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             be
             but
             united
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             a
             Holy
             life
             ,
             
               we
               should
               be
               the
               more
               easily
               able
               to
               bear
               with
               one
               another
               under
               all
               our
               lesser
               differences
               ,
               until
               the
               time
               of
               full
               Agreement
               come
               .
            
             We
             should
             hold
             our
             differences
             (
             as
             Brethren
             their
             diversity
             of
             statures
             and
             complexions
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             as
             common
             human
             frailties
             )
             with
             Love
             and
             compassion
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             hatred
             and
             divisions
             ▪
             We
             should
             Lovingly
             consult
             together
             upon
             Rules
             or
             terms
             on
             which
             we
             might
             manage
             our
             unavoidable
             differences
             ,
             to
             the
             least
             disadvantage
             to
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             and
             to
             the
             common
             Truths
             that
             we
             all
             maintain
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             work
             of
             God
             for
             other
             mens
             conversion
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             least
             advantage
             to
             sin
             and
             Satan
             and
             the
             malice
             of
             ungodly
             men
             .
             And
             I
             think
             this
             is
             a
             fair
             Agreement
             for
             Imperfect
             
             persons
             ,
             short
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             to
             have
             Unity
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Agreement
             in
             things
             of
             greatest
             weight
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             with
             one
             another
             in
             smaller
             matters
             ,
             and
             manage
             our
             differences
             with
             meekness
             and
             with
             Peace
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             all
             this
             be
             not
             enough
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             more
             for
             our
             encouragement
             .
             1.
             
             If
             we
             are
             but
             once
             United
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Agree
             in
             an
             Holy
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             
               we
               have
               the
               infallible
               promise
               of
               God
               that
               we
               shall
               shortly
               all
               arrive
               in
               Heaven
               at
               the
               place
               and
               state
               of
               full
               perfection
               ,
               where
               all
               our
               differences
               will
               be
               ended
               ,
            
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             perfectly
             Agreed
             in
             mind
             and
             will
             ,
             being
             One
             in
             him
             that
             is
             the
             only
             Center
             of
             Universal
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             .
             And
             it
             s
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             us
             in
             our
             darkness
             and
             differences
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             sure
             and
             ready
             way
             to
             perfect
             light
             and
             Harmony
             of
             mind
             .
             2.
             
             Yea
             and
             
             till
             we
             do
             come
             thither
             ,
             we
             are
             still
             on
             the
             mending
             hand
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             do
             but
             thrive
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             we
             shall
             certainly
             thrive
             in
             Concord
             and
             in
             Peace
             .
             And
             it
             s
             a
             comfort
             to
             a
             sick
             man
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             certain
             of
             a
             full
             recovery
             ,
             but
             to
             feel
             himself
             daily
             on
             the
             mending
             hand
             .
             3.
             
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             God
             himself
             will
             bear
             with
             all
             our
             differences
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             far
             as
             to
             approve
             or
             cherish
             them
             ,
             yet
             so
             far
             as
             to
             own
             us
             for
             his
             children
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             too
             often
             falling
             out
             with
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             as
             to
             pitty
             our
             frailty
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             to
             pardon
             us
             ,
             and
             deal
             as
             a
             Father
             with
             us
             :
             And
             if
             our
             quarrels
             cause
             him
             to
             use
             the
             rod
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             quietness
             afterwards
             ;
             that
             as
             we
             had
             the
             taste
             of
             the
             four
             fruits
             of
             our
             contentions
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             after
             have
             the
             quiet
             fruits
             of
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             given
             you
             in
             
             four
             and
             twenty
             particular
             discoveries
             ,
             a
             sufficient
             Proof
             ,
             that
             
               A
               Vnity
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               an
               Agreement
               in
               Holiness
               ,
               hath
               abundant
               advantages
               for
               our
               further
               Agreement
               in
               lowers
               things
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               all
               other
               men
               are
               destitute
               of
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             possible
             for
             a
             just
             ,
             a
             safe
             ,
             a
             durable
             Agreement
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             all
             Agree
             in
             a
             Holy
             life
             ,
             and
             be
             United
             in
             the
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             BUt
             perhaps
             you
             will
             Object
             ;
             
               If
               all
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               whence
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               there
               are
               so
               many
               differences
               still
               among
               those
               that
               you
               call
               the
               sanctified
               ?
               Do
               we
               not
               see
               that
               they
               are
               more
               contentious
               ,
               and
               divided
               into
               partyes
               ,
               and
               make
               more
               stir
               about
               Religion
               then
               any
               others
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             The
             differences
             among
             the
             godly
             ,
             are
             nothing
             for
             
             number
             ,
             or
             greatness
             ,
             or
             weight
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             yours
             .
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             in
             my
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             twenty
             great
             and
             weighty
             points
             in
             which
             they
             all
             agree
             together
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             the
             ungodly
             agree
             not
             with
             them
             .
             What
             if
             they
             agree
             not
             ,
             whether
             Church-Government
             should
             be
             exercised
             by
             the
             Elders
             only
             ,
             the
             flock
             consenting
             ;
             or
             by
             all
             the
             flock
             ,
             the
             Pastours
             Guiding
             ?
             Or
             whether
             One
             among
             the
             Pastours
             should
             be
             of
             a
             superior
             Degree
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             superior
             Order
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             should
             only
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Degree
             and
             Order
             ,
             though
             chosen
             to
             preside
             and
             moderate
             for
             the
             time
             ?
             What
             if
             one
             think
             that
             its
             Necessary
             to
             read
             the
             publick
             Prayers
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             ;
             and
             another
             think
             its
             necessary
             to
             pray
             without
             book
             ;
             and
             a
             third
             more
             truly
             thinks
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             indifferent
             whether
             it
             be
             within
             book
             or
             without
             ?
             
             with
             other
             suchlike
             differences
             as
             these
             ,
             which
             will
             keep
             no
             man
             out
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Are
             these
             like
             our
             differences
             with
             ungodly
             men
             ?
             Our
             differences
             with
             you
             are
             ,
             
               Whether
               Heaven
               or
               Eath
               is
               chiefly
               to
               be
               loved
               and
               sought
               after
               ?
               Whether
               Grace
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               or
               sin
               and
               carelesness
               be
               the
               better
               ?
            
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             more
             sweet
             and
             desirable
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             heavenly
             minded
             and
             live
             in
             the
             Love
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             much
             in
             holy
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             meditating
             upon
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ;
             or
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             live
             to
             the
             world
             and
             to
             the
             flesh
             ?
             whether
             it
             be
             better
             to
             obey
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             that
             speak
             it
             in
             his
             name
             ;
             or
             obey
             our
             fleshly
             desires
             and
             the
             proud
             conceits
             of
             ignorant
             minds
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             our
             difference
             with
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             though
             they
             will
             not
             confess
             it
             and
             speak
             out
             ,
             is
             plainly
             
             this
             ,
             
               whether
               Heaven
               or
               Earth
               be
               better
               ?
               and
               whether
               God
               be
               God
               and
               shall
               be
               our
               God
               ?
               and
               whether
               Christ
               be
               Christ
               and
               shall
               be
               our
               Christ
               ?
               and
               whether
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               shall
               be
               our
               sanctifier
               ?
               or
               whether
               we
               shall
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               and
               Rule
               our selves
               ,
               against
               the
               Will
               and
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ?
             and
             so
             in
             effect
             ,
             
               whether
               God
               be
               God
               ,
               and
               man
               be
               man
               ?
               and
               whether
               we
               should
               live
               as
               men
               or
               as
               beasts
               ?
               and
               so
               whether
               we
               should
               choose
               Salvation
               or
               Damnation
            
             ?
             If
             you
             could
             but
             understand
             your selves
             ,
             and
             the
             depth
             of
             your
             deceitful
             hearts
             ,
             you
             would
             see
             that
             here
             lyeth
             the
             difference
             .
             For
             though
             some
             of
             the
             unsanctified
             have
             a
             fair
             and
             plausible
             deportment
             ,
             and
             will
             speak
             handsomly
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             had
             ingenuous
             Christian
             education
             ;
             yet
             all
             this
             is
             indeed
             but
             little
             more
             then
             formal
             complement
             ,
             so
             far
             are
             they
             from
             a
             
             Heavenly
             mind
             and
             a
             heart
             that
             's
             truly
             set
             on
             God
             ,
             as
             their
             careless
             lives
             ,
             and
             carnal
             unsavory
             conference
             sheweth
             ,
             if
             not
             their
             scorns
             at
             a
             state
             of
             Holiness
             .
             So
             that
             our
             differences
             are
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             difference
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             do
             mind
             the
             matters
             of
             Religion
             more
             seriously
             then
             others
             do
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             differences
             are
             brought
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             made
             more
             observable
             to
             the
             world
             .
             Their
             very
             heart
             is
             set
             upon
             these
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             make
             light
             of
             the
             smallest
             truth
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             may
             be
             some
             occasion
             of
             their
             difference
             :
             Whereas
             the
             ungodly
             differ
             not
             about
             Religion
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             heartily
             no
             Religion
             to
             to
             differ
             about
             :
             They
             trouble
             not
             themselves
             about
             these
             matters
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             much
             regard
             
             them
             .
             And
             is
             this
             a
             Unity
             and
             peace
             to
             be
             desired
             ?
             I
             had
             rather
             have
             the
             discord
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             concord
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             They
             are
             so
             careful
             about
             their
             duty
             that
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             missing
             it
             in
             the
             least
             particular
             ;
             and
             this
             (
             with
             their
             Imperfect
             light
             )
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             disputings
             about
             these
             matters
             .
             But
             you
             that
             are
             careless
             of
             your
             duty
             ,
             can
             easily
             agree
             upon
             a
             way
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             take
             any
             thing
             that
             comes
             next
             to
             hand
             .
             They
             honour
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             have
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             order
             ;
             but
             you
             set
             so
             little
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             be
             of
             the
             Religion
             that
             the
             King
             is
             of
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             what
             it
             will
             be
             :
             And
             its
             easy
             to
             agree
             in
             such
             an
             ungodly
             careless
             course
             .
             Astronomers
             have
             many
             controversies
             about
             the
             positions
             and
             motions
             of
             the
             heavens
             ▪
             and
             all
             Philosophers
             have
             many
             controversies
             
             about
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Sciences
             :
             when
             ignorant
             men
             have
             none
             of
             their
             controversies
             ,
             because
             they
             understand
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             regard
             not
             the
             things
             that
             the
             learned
             differ
             about
             .
             And
             will
             you
             think
             ever
             the
             better
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             ever
             the
             worse
             of
             Learning
             for
             this
             ?
             The
             controversies
             of
             Lawyers
             ,
             of
             Historians
             ,
             Chronologers
             ,
             Geographerr
             ,
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             do
             no
             never
             trouble
             the
             brains
             of
             the
             ignorant
             :
             But
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             in
             Controversie
             with
             the
             Learned
             ,
             then
             without
             such
             controversie
             with
             you
             .
             If
             you
             scatter
             a
             handful
             of
             Gold
             or
             Diamonds
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             perhaps
             men
             will
             scramble
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             fall
             out
             about
             them
             ,
             when
             swine
             will
             trample
             on
             them
             and
             quietly
             despise
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             know
             their
             worth
             :
             will
             you
             therefore
             think
             that
             swine
             are
             happier
             
             then
             men
             ?
             The
             Living
             are
             vext
             with
             strifes
             and
             controversies
             ,
             about
             almost
             all
             the
             matters
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             when
             the
             
               dead
               carkasses
            
             in
             the
             grave
             lie
             still
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             troubled
             with
             any
             of
             these
             differences
             .
             And
             will
             you
             say
             therefore
             that
             the
             dead
             corps
             is
             happyer
             then
             the
             living
             ?
             Sirs
             ,
             the
             case
             is
             very
             plain
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             see
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             is
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Death
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             complyance
             with
             the
             times
             and
             carnal
             Interest
             ,
             and
             a
             disesteem
             of
             spiritual
             holy
             things
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Agreement
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             But
             the
             godly
             know
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             things
             that
             you
             set
             light
             by
             ,
             and
             therefore
             make
             a
             greater
             matter
             of
             them
             then
             you
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             have
             more
             debates
             and
             controversies
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             this
             also
             is
             another
             Reason
             of
             the
             difference
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Interest
             
             of
             Satan
             to
             Divide
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             to
             Keep
             his
             own
             in
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             will
             do
             what
             he
             can
             to
             accomplish
             it
             .
             He
             knows
             that
             a
             Kingdom
             divided
             cannot
             stand
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             will
             do
             his
             worst
             to
             Divide
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             his
             own
             from
             being
             divided
             .
             By
             a
             deceitful
             Peace
             it
             is
             that
             he
             keeps
             his
             servants
             to
             him
             .
             And
             by
             casting
             among
             them
             the
             matter
             of
             contentions
             and
             divisions
             he
             hopeth
             to
             get
             Christs
             followers
             from
             him
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Devil
             himself
             is
             the
             promoter
             of
             your
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             but
             the
             destroyer
             of
             ours
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             you
             have
             fewer
             differences
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Besides
             ,
             the
             way
             that
             ungodly
             men
             go
             in
             ,
             is
             so
             suited
             to
             the
             common
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             be
             all
             agreed
             .
             All
             the
             world
             can
             agree
             
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             and
             sleep
             :
             And
             therefore
             all
             the
             sensual
             sinners
             in
             the
             world
             may
             easily
             agree
             upon
             an
             overloving
             of
             meat
             and
             drink
             and
             sleep
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             riches
             and
             honours
             and
             pleasures
             .
             And
             as
             its
             easy
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             much
             desirable
             ;
             no
             more
             then
             if
             you
             should
             all
             agree
             to
             cast
             your selves
             headlong
             into
             the
             Sea
             :
             when
             every
             house
             is
             infected
             with
             the
             Plague
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             Agreement
             among
             them
             :
             But
             had
             you
             not
             rather
             be
             one
             of
             those
             that
             ,
             disagree
             from
             them
             ?
             But
             to
             Agree
             in
             a
             holy
             heavenly
             life
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             corrupted
             nature
             ;
             and
             therfore
             no
             marvail
             if
             it
             be
             more
             difficult
             .
             When
             a
             Physician
             hath
             an
             hundred
             Patients
             in
             hand
             ,
             he
             may
             easily
             get
             them
             all
             to
             Agree
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             that
             which
             they
             desire
             :
             But
             if
             he
             require
             them
             to
             forbear
             the
             things
             that
             they
             most
             Love
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             hurt
             them
             ,
             the
             understanding
             sort
             will
             agree
             to
             
             him
             ,
             but
             so
             will
             not
             the
             rest
             .
             In
             a
             rotten
             house
             ,
             the
             fall
             of
             one
             bearer
             may
             occasion
             the
             fall
             of
             all
             the
             house
             ;
             because
             their
             weight
             inclines
             them
             downward
             :
             But
             if
             you
             take
             up
             one
             stone
             and
             cast
             it
             upward
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             stones
             in
             the
             heap
             ,
             will
             not
             flie
             upward
             with
             it
             .
             It
             s
             easier
             to
             draw
             others
             with
             us
             down
             hill
             ,
             then
             up
             the
             hill
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             it
             is
             considerable
             that
             the
             differences
             among
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             not
             alwayes
             from
             themselves
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             ungodly
             enemies
             that
             contrive
             their
             dissentions
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             fish
             in
             troubled
             waters
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             attain
             their
             wicked
             ends
             .
             It
             is
             the
             envious
             man
             that
             soweth
             these
             tares
             while
             we
             are
             asleep
             ,
             and
             casteth
             in
             this
             wildfire
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             causes
             of
             the
             troublesome
             
             breaches
             and
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             because
             there
             are
             so
             many
             unsanctified
             persons
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             truly
             godly
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             You
             think
             it
             is
             the
             godly
             that
             have
             these
             divisions
             ,
             when
             the
             most
             and
             worst
             of
             all
             our
             Divisions
             proceed
             from
             the
             ungodly
             that
             have
             an
             unsound
             and
             unrenewed
             heart
             ,
             under
             the
             cloak
             of
             piety
             and
             zeal
             :
             For
             if
             they
             were
             truly
             gracious
             persons
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             do
             as
             many
             of
             them
             do
             .
             1.
             
             They
             durst
             not
             so
             rashly
             and
             easily
             venture
             on
             novelties
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             without
             deliberation
             and
             reading
             and
             hearing
             what
             can
             be
             said
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             2.
             
             They
             durst
             not
             so
             easily
             make
             a
             division
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             3.
             
             Nor
             so
             easily
             cast
             a
             stumbling-block
             before
             the
             weak
             ;
             and
             matter
             of
             reproach
             to
             our
             Christian
             profession
             before
             the
             wicked
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             durst
             they
             so
             easily
             reproach
             
             and
             condemn
             and
             cast
             off
             the
             unanimous
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             Christ.
             5.
             
             Nor
             durst
             they
             so
             easily
             censure
             the
             universal
             Church
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             them
             do
             .
             6.
             
             Nor
             durst
             they
             sacrifice
             the
             success
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             common
             acknowledged
             Truths
             ,
             and
             the
             saving
             of
             mens
             souls
             thereby
             ,
             to
             their
             private
             opinions
             ,
             and
             ends
             .
             7.
             
             Nor
             durst
             they
             make
             so
             great
             a
             breach
             in
             Charity
             ,
             nor
             so
             arrogantly
             condemne
             or
             slight
             their
             brethren
             ,
             whose
             piety
             and
             soberness
             they
             cannot
             deny
             .
             These
             with
             many
             other
             evidences
             ,
             do
             let
             us
             know
             that
             ungodly
             men
             crept
             in
             among
             us
             ,
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             most
             of
             our
             most
             dangerous
             divisions
             .
             And
             will
             you
             lay
             the
             blame
             of
             this
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             which
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             secret
             enemies
             of
             Religion
             do
             perform
             ?
             It
             s
             your
             d●shonour
             and
             not
             ours
             :
             For
             these
             men
             are
             of
             your
             party
             ,
             though
             they
             seem
             
             to
             be
             of
             us
             .
             Satan
             knows
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             have
             not
             some
             of
             his
             followers
             to
             be
             spies
             in
             Christs
             Army
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             mutinies
             there
             and
             betray
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             is
             like
             to
             be
             the
             more
             unsuccesful
             in
             his
             attempts
             ,
             Was
             Iudas
             more
             a
             dishonour
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Devil
             ?
             He
             was
             among
             the
             followers
             of
             Christ
             indeed
             ;
             but
             he
             told
             them
             beforehand
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Devil
             ;
             and
             he
             never
             betrayed
             Christ
             till
             Satan
             had
             entered
             into
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             are
             sanctified
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             many
             in
             a
             low
             degree
             ;
             and
             being
             Imperfect
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             as
             Imperfect
             in
             holy
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             It
             is
             not
             their
             Holiness
             that
             causeth
             their
             contentions
             ,
             but
             the
             remnants
             of
             their
             sin
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             s
             but
             small
             credit
             to
             the
             way
             of
             sinners
             .
             Were
             we
             but
             perfectly
             rid
             of
             the
             vices
             which
             you
             cherish
             ,
             
             and
             perfectly
             separated
             from
             the
             waies
             that
             you
             so
             much
             delight
             in
             ,
             and
             had
             we
             no
             remnants
             of
             your
             disease
             and
             sinful
             nature
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             then
             have
             perfect
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             its
             long
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             that
             we
             disagree
             ?
             No
             :
             if
             we
             were
             but
             
               perfectly
               Religious
            
             we
             should
             be
             perfectly
             agreed
             .
             It
             is
             because
             we
             are
             Holy
             in
             no
             greater
             a
             measure
             ,
             and
             not
             because
             we
             are
             Holy
             at
             all
             .
             It
             is
             not
             because
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Godliness
             that
             we
             have
             chosen
             ;
             but
             because
             we
             walk
             no
             faster
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             carefully
             in
             that
             way
             .
             It
             is
             our
             too
             oft
             stepping
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             our
             walking
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             breaketh
             our
             Peace
             with
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             consciences
             .
             Search
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             see
             where
             you
             can
             find
             ,
             that
             ever
             God
             encouraged
             his
             servants
             to
             divisions
             .
             No
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             he
             oft
             and
             earnestly
             cries
             them
             down
             ,
             
             and
             warneth
             all
             his
             followers
             to
             avoid
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             causers
             and
             fomenters
             of
             them
             .
             There
             was
             never
             Master
             so
             much
             for
             Unity
             as
             Christ
             ,
             and
             never
             was
             there
             a
             Law
             or
             a
             Religion
             that
             did
             so
             much
             condemne
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             command
             brotherly
             Love
             ,
             and
             Peace
             and
             concord
             ,
             and
             forbearing
             and
             forgiving
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             Christian
             Law
             and
             Religion
             doth
             .
             And
             will
             you
             yet
             say
             that
             our
             Divisions
             are
             long
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             Christ
             the
             author
             of
             it
             ?
             You
             may
             as
             wisely
             say
             ,
             that
             eating
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             weakness
             ,
             because
             that
             some
             are
             weak
             for
             all
             their
             meat
             .
             But
             you
             will
             find
             that
             none
             can
             live
             without
             it
             .
             Or
             you
             may
             say
             as
             wisely
             that
             Physicians
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             diseases
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             cure
             them
             all
             .
             I
             tell
             you
             there
             is
             none
             in
             all
             the
             world
             that
             have
             done
             so
             much
             for
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             as
             
             Christ
             hath
             done
             .
             No
             :
             all
             the
             world
             set
             together
             have
             not
             done
             half
             so
             much
             for
             it
             as
             he
             .
             He
             hath
             preached
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             ,
             forgiving
             and
             forbearing
             and
             Loving
             one
             another
             ,
             yea
             Loving
             our
             enemies
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             gone
             before
             us
             in
             the
             perfect
             practice
             of
             what
             he
             taught
             .
             He
             hath
             offered
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             Justice
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             blood
             he
             might
             reconcile
             us
             unto
             God.
             He
             is
             the
             great
             Peacemaker
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             between
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             taking
             away
             the
             enmity
             ,
             and
             becoming
             himself
             the
             Head
             of
             our
             Unity
             ;
             and
             giving
             us
             One
             Spirit
             ,
             one
             faith
             ,
             one
             baptism
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             One
             in
             him
             who
             is
             One
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             So
             that
             to
             charge
             the
             Center
             of
             Unity
             with
             our
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             himself
             with
             our
             Discords
             ,
             or
             his
             holy
             Word
             or
             waies
             with
             our
             Disagreements
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             charge
             
             the
             Sun
             with
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             that
             our
             Law-givers
             and
             Laws
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             theft
             and
             murder
             and
             Adultery
             ,
             which
             condemne
             them
             to
             death
             that
             are
             proved
             guilty
             of
             them
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             all
             our
             disagreements
             and
             divisions
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             
               no
               more
               Holy
            
             then
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             because
             we
             are
             no
             more
             Religious
             .
             So
             that
             I
             may
             leave
             it
             now
             as
             a
             Proved
             Truth
             that
             we
             must
             Unite
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Agree
             in
             Holiness
             of
             Heart
             and
             life
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             will
             have
             true
             Unity
             and
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             AND
             now
             Sirs
             ,
             you
             have
             seen
             the
             only
             way
             of
             Unity
             opened
             to
             you
             :
             It
             s
             plain
             and
             past
             all
             doubt
             before
             you
             .
             If
             yet
             you
             will
             divide
             from
             God
             and
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             if
             yet
             you
             will
             be
             numbered
             with
             the
             straglers
             or
             quarrellers
             ,
             
             do
             not
             say
             but
             Peace
             was
             opened
             and
             offered
             to
             you
             .
             Do
             not
             say
             ,
             
               You
               could
               not
               have
               Peace
            
             ,
             but
             that
             
               you
               would
               not
            
             .
             Do
             not
             say
             any
             more
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             so
             many
             Religions
             and
             so
             many
             waies
             that
             you
             could
             not
             tell
             which
             to
             joyn
             with
             !
             Never
             more
             pretend
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             godly
             as
             a
             cloak
             for
             your
             ungodliness
             .
             I
             have
             opened
             the
             nakedness
             of
             such
             pretences
             .
             You
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             when
             your
             lives
             are
             scan'd
             ,
             to
             look
             God
             in
             the
             face
             with
             such
             an
             unreasonable
             impudent
             pretence
             .
             Your
             consciences
             and
             the
             world
             shall
             then
             be
             witnesses
             of
             your
             shame
             ;
             that
             while
             you
             cryed
             out
             of
             Sects
             and
             heresies
             ,
             and
             were
             offended
             at
             the
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             your selves
             that
             were
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             :
             It
             was
             you
             and
             such
             as
             you
             that
             were
             the
             great
             Dividers
             ;
             and
             that
             obstinately
             proceeded
             in
             your
             Divisions
             ,
             
             when
             the
             way
             of
             Peace
             was
             opened
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             would
             not
             be
             United
             in
             the
             Spirit
             to
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             would
             not
             Agree
             in
             Holiness
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             when
             you
             were
             acquainted
             that
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             to
             Peace
             .
             Would
             you
             but
             have
             joyned
             in
             a
             firm
             and
             everlaling
             Covenant
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             your
             only
             Creator
             ,
             Redeemer
             and
             Sanctifyer
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             the
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             lived
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             you
             should
             have
             received
             the
             Forgiveness
             of
             sins
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             Everlasting
             Life
             :
             But
             in
             refusing
             ,
             and
             
               obstinate
               refusing
            
             these
             ,
             you
             refused
             all
             your
             hopes
             of
             Blessedness
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             cast
             your selves
             on
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             must
             endure
             it
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
           
             THE
             last
             Advice
             that
             I
             have
             to
             give
             ,
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             ,
             To
             all
             that
             are
             United
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Agreed
             upon
             an
             Holy
             life
             .
             I
             mean
             to
             say
             but
             little
             to
             you
             now
             ;
             but
             briefly
             to
             tender
             you
             these
             two
             requests
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             beseech
             you
             Christians
             but
             to
             live
             as
             Christians
             ,
             in
             that
             holy
             Unity
             as
             your
             principles
             and
             profession
             do
             engage
             you
             to
             .
             Hath
             true
             Christianity
             and
             Holiness
             such
             abundance
             of
             advantages
             against
             division
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             be
             guilty
             of
             it
             ?
             Against
             all
             these
             bonds
             and
             healing
             principles
             and
             helps
             ,
             will
             you
             be
             dividers
             ?
             Doth
             it
             not
             grieve
             you
             and
             even
             break
             your
             hearts
             ,
             to
             hear
             ungodly
             persons
             say
             that
             Professors
             are
             of
             so
             many
             minds
             and
             partyes
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             not
             which
             of
             them
             to
             follow
             ?
             and
             
             that
             we
             had
             never
             concord
             since
             you
             bore
             sway
             ?
             O
             do
             not
             seek
             by
             your
             contentious
             wayes
             ,
             to
             perswade
             people
             that
             Holiness
             is
             a
             dividing
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             Religion
             doth
             but
             tend
             to
             set
             the
             world
             together
             by
             the
             eares
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             precious
             mercy
             to
             us
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             among
             us
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             one
             Religion
             ,
             and
             and
             have
             not
             Church
             against
             Church
             ,
             and
             Christian
             against
             Christian
             !
             I
             charge
             you
             from
             the
             Lord
             that
             you
             be
             thankful
             for
             this
             benefit
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             look
             upon
             divided
             places
             ,
             and
             compare
             their
             case
             with
             yours
             ,
             that
             if
             ever
             dividers
             come
             amongst
             you
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             your
             felicity
             in
             this
             blessed
             Unity
             may
             cause
             you
             to
             reject
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             do
             not
             suffer
             any
             Dalilah
             to
             rob
             you
             of
             your
             strength
             and
             glory
             .
             Were
             you
             but
             once
             here
             in
             pieces
             among
             your selves
             ,
             what
             a
             scorn
             would
             you
             be
             
             to
             all
             the
             ungodly
             ?
             what
             sport
             would
             it
             be
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             hear
             you
             disputing
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             reproaching
             and
             condemning
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             bitterly
             as
             the
             wicked
             do
             reproach
             you
             all
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             pitty
             those
             places
             where
             divisions
             have
             made
             Religion
             to
             be
             a
             scorn
             ,
             and
             the
             tender
             Love
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             turned
             into
             uncharitable
             censures
             and
             separations
             ?
             Take
             warning
             then
             that
             you
             come
             not
             to
             the
             like
             .
             If
             you
             should
             ,
             you
             would
             be
             as
             unexcusable
             as
             any
             People
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             tryed
             and
             tasted
             so
             much
             of
             the
             sweetness
             and
             benefits
             of
             Unity
             as
             you
             have
             done
             :
             shew
             men
             by
             your
             lives
             ,
             that
             Holiness
             is
             the
             most
             certain
             way
             to
             Unity
             ,
             as
             ever
             you
             desire
             either
             to
             propagate
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             any
             evidence
             of
             it
             in
             your selves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Judge
             by
             this
             undoubted
             truth
             ,
             of
             any
             doctrine
             that
             shall
             
             be
             offered
             you
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             men
             and
             of
             your selves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Suspect
             that
             doctrine
             that
             tendeth
             to
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             If
             it
             be
             not
             for
             Unity
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom
             ,
             16.17
             .
             Christ
             came
             to
             heal
             and
             reconcile
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ;
             and
             therefore
             sendeth
             not
             his
             servants
             on
             a
             contrary
             errand
             .
             He
             will
             justifie
             your
             dividing
             from
             the
             unbelieving
             world
             ;
             but
             he
             hateth
             dividing
             among
             his
             servants
             .
             He
             that
             's
             for
             Church-division
             ,
             is
             not
             (
             in
             that
             )
             for
             Christ
             or
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             ever
             holiness
             they
             may
             pretend
             to
             ,
             adhere
             not
             to
             those
             men
             ,
             and
             think
             not
             too
             highly
             of
             them
             that
             are
             for
             Divisions
             among
             the
             Churches
             ,
             or
             servants
             of
             the
             Lord.
             You
             'l
             see
             them
             repent
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             shame
             and
             confusion
             at
             the
             last
             .
             You
             flie
             from
             Christ
             ,
             if
             you
             flie
             from
             Unity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Think
             not
             that
             you
             have
             any
             
             more
             of
             the
             Spirit
             or
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             than
             you
             have
             of
             Love
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             It
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             Satan
             and
             not
             of
             Christ
             that
             leadeth
             you
             to
             Church-divisions
             :
             It
             is
             a
             counterfeit
             Holiness
             that
             maketh
             you
             not
             desirous
             of
             Unity
             with
             all
             the
             Saints
             .
             If
             you
             be
             not
             first
             pure
             and
             then
             peaceable
             ,
             your
             wisdom
             is
             not
             from
             above
             .
             As
             you
             would
             all
             take
             that
             man
             to
             be
             an
             enemy
             to
             Holiness
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             Chastity
             ,
             Temperance
             or
             common
             honesty
             ;
             So
             have
             you
             reason
             to
             think
             of
             him
             that
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             .
             Shew
             that
             you
             have
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             and
             shew
             that
             you
             are
             Holy
             by
             loving
             the
             Union
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Rom.
               14.1
               .
            
             
               Him
               that
               is
               weak
               in
               the
               Faith
               receive
               ye
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               doubtful
               Disputations
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Have
             already
             proved
             to
             you
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Discourse
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             true
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             unsanctified
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             our
             Divisions
             .
             2.
             
             That
             a
             Unity
             in
             meer
             Profession
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             low
             and
             miserable
             Unity
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             satisfie
             nor
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
             3.
             
             That
             a
             Unity
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             advantage
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             all
             our
             lesser
             differences
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             may
             do
             well
             for
             all
             those
             differences
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             truly
             sanctified
             .
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             fourth
             and
             last
             part
             of
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             
             shew
             you
             ,
             that
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               the
               Vnity
               of
               his
               Church
               should
               consist
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               smaller
               matters
               ,
               or
               in
               points
               of
               doubtfull
               Disputation
               .
            
             To
             which
             end
             I
             have
             chosen
             this
             Text
             ,
             in
             which
             Paul
             doth
             purposely
             and
             plainly
             lay
             down
             this
             point
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reconciling
             of
             a
             difference
             that
             was
             then
             among
             the
             Romans
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             stand
             to
             discuss
             whether
             the
             weak
             that
             Paul
             here
             speaks
             of
             ,
             were
             some
             Christians
             tainted
             with
             a
             Pythagorear
             ▪
             conceit
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             some
             excessive
             Austerities
             (
             which
             some
             have
             thought
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             here
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             2.
             and
             because
             they
             are
             said
             to
             eat
             herbs
             only
             )
             or
             whether
             it
             were
             some
             Converts
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             scrupled
             the
             forsaking
             of
             their
             ancient
             Ceremonies
             (
             which
             is
             the
             common
             and
             likelier
             Exposition
             .
             )
             1.
             
             The
             person
             here
             spoken
             of
             is
             [
             
               Him
               that
               i●
               
               weak
               in
               the
               Faith
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             is
             yet
             so
             ignorant
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             ●aith
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             that
             these
             Ceremonies
             are
             abolished
             ,
             or
             these
             matters
             are
             no
             part
             of
             duty
             ,
             which
             he
             placeth
             duty
             in
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             weak
             in
             Conscience
             as
             that
             he
             dare
             not
             omit
             the
             observation
             of
             these
             days
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             The
             Points
             in
             which
             the
             weakness
             of
             these
             persons
             is
             said
             to
             be
             manifested
             ,
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             their
             abstaining
             from
             flesh
             ,
             and
             eating
             herbs
             ,
             2.
             
             In
             their
             observation
             of
             certain
             days
             as
             Holy.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             thing
             commanded
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             persons
             for
             all
             their
             weakness
             
               be
               Received
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Into
             brotherly
             internal
             Charity
             .
             2.
             
             Into
             Christian
             external
             Communion
             .
             For
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             their
             weakness
             ,
             there
             grew
             Divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             weak
             were
             so
             self-conceited
             ,
             as
             to
             censure
             the
             strong
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             observe
             their
             
             Ceremonies
             .
             And
             the
             strong
             were
             too
             contemptuous
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             made
             light
             of
             them
             as
             a
             superstitious
             people
             ,
             unfit
             for
             their
             Communion
             :
             Paul
             chides
             them
             both
             :
             the
             weak
             for
             censuring
             the
             strong
             ,
             and
             the
             strong
             for
             contemning
             the
             weak
             :
             and
             commandeth
             that
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             the
             weak
             forbear
             his
             judging
             ,
             and
             the
             strong
             Receive
             the
             weak
             whom
             they
             contemned
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             they
             joyn
             in
             inward
             Love
             ,
             and
             external
             Communion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             he
             addeth
             this
             caution
             ,
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             reception
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             not
             be
             [
             
               to
               doubtfull
               Disputations
            
             ]
             either
             to
             the
             censuring
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             to
             unseasonable
             uncharitable
             contendings
             and
             disputes
             ,
             about
             these
             smaller
             things
             .
             Three
             things
             Paul
             seemeth
             to
             suppose
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             controversie
             .
             1.
             
             That
             they
             were
             matter
             of
             some
             Indifferency
             .
             
             2.
             
             That
             they
             were
             small
             ,
             and
             of
             lowest
             consideration
             in
             Religion
             .
             3.
             
             That
             to
             the
             weak
             they
             were
             so
             dark
             and
             doubtfull
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             Disputes
             .
             But
             for
             all
             these
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             no
             breach
             in
             their
             Charity
             or
             Communion
             .
          
           
             One
             doubt
             we
             must
             not
             overp●ss
             :
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             How
             this
             will
             stand
             with
             what
             he
             saith
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Galathians
               .
               Here
            
             he
             saith
             [
             
               Let
               not
               him
               that
               eateth
               despise
               him
               that
               eateth
               not
               :
               One
               man
               esteemeth
               one
               day
               above
               another
               :
               another
               esteemeth
               every
               day
               alike
               :
               Let
               every
               man
               be
               fully
               perswaded
               in
               his
               own
               minde
               :
            
             ]
             But
             there
             he
             saith
             [
             
               Ye
               observe
               days
               and
               moneths
               ,
               and
               times
               ,
               and
               years
               ;
               I
               am
               afraid
               of
               you
               ,
               lest
               I
               have
               bestowed
               upon
               you
               labour
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             Gal.
             4.10
             ,
             11.
             ]
             And
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             Gal.
             5.2
             ,
             3.
             
             [
             
               Behold
               I
               Paul
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               If
               ye
               be
               Circumcised
               ,
               Christ
               shall
               profit
               you
               nothing
               ;
               for
               I
               testifie
               again
               to
               every
               
               man
               that
               is
               circumcised
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               debtor
               to
               do
               the
               whole
               Law.
            
             ]
             ●or
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             you
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             Ceremonies
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
             2.
             
             And
             between
             the
             outward
             act
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Circumcision
             as
             appointed
             by
             God.
             3.
             
             And
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             using
             it
             as
             necessary
             to
             Justification
             ,
             and
             the
             using
             the
             outward
             part
             only
             for
             some
             lawfull
             end
             .
             4.
             
             And
             between
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Gospel
             was
             but
             newly
             revealed
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             when
             it
             was
             oft
             and
             fully
             declared
             to
             the
             world
             .
             5.
             
             And
             between
             those
             that
             are
             ignorant
             for
             want
             of
             full
             information
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             obstinate
             after
             long
             instruction
             .
             6.
             
             And
             between
             those
             that
             scruple
             the
             omission
             of
             such
             Ceremonies
             themselves
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             would
             obtrude
             them
             as
             necessary
             upon
             others
             .
             
             Observing
             these
             distinctions
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             the
             difficulty
             plainly
             resolved
             ,
             as
             followeth
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             this
             Text
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             
             Paul
             speaketh
             not
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             but
             of
             meats
             and
             days
             only
             .
             For
             Circumcision
             engaged
             men
             further
             to
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             then
             these
             single
             Ceremonies
             .
             2.
             
             When
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             he
             was
             afraid
             of
             the
             Galathians
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             observation
             of
             days
             and
             weeks
             ,
             and
             moneths
             ,
             he
             means
             because
             they
             still
             adhered
             to
             the
             abrogated
             Law
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             and
             plain
             Instruction
             .
             3.
             
             And
             though
             he
             circumcised
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Acts
            
             16.3
             .
             and
             yet
             speak
             against
             it
             ,
             Gal.
             5.2
             ,
             3.
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Cases
             is
             exceeding
             great
             .
             For
             1.
             
             It
             was
             but
             the
             outward
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             flesh
             that
             he
             used
             with
             Timothy
             (
             as
             with
             one
             that
             did
             not
             intend
             by
             it
             any
             engagement
             to
             Moses
             ,
             or
             necessity
             of
             it
             to
             Justification
             .
             )
             But
             it
             was
             the
             entire
             Sacrament
             of
             Circumcision
             
             which
             was
             pretended
             to
             continue
             necessary
             ,
             by
             the
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             exhorted
             the
             Galathians
             to
             refuse
             .
             And
             Circumcision
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             two
             principal
             things
             .
             1.
             
             An
             Engagement
             to
             and
             profession
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             Promised
             Seed
             ,
             as
             promised
             and
             future
             .
             2.
             
             An
             Engagement
             to
             Moses
             Law
             (
             for
             this
             use
             it
             had
             after
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             .
             )
             Now
             when
             Christ
             was
             come
             ,
             that
             man
             that
             would
             still
             be
             Circumcised
             into
             ,
             and
             profess
             to
             expect
             a
             Messiah
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             would
             engage
             himself
             to
             that
             Law
             ,
             which
             contained
             the
             Types
             of
             a
             future
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             was
             but
             a
             School-master
             to
             lead
             to
             Christ
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             person
             that
             was
             thus
             Circumcised
             (
             as
             all
             were
             that
             received
             it
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             )
             did
             plainly
             deny
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             come
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             could
             profit
             them
             nothing
             .
             But
             yet
             a
             man
             that
             used
             but
             the
             outward
             
             sign
             to
             avoid
             an
             impediment
             to
             the
             Gospel
             (
             as
             Paul
             did
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Timothy
             ;
             )
             or
             if
             it
             were
             erroneously
             as
             a
             meer
             Custom
             ,
             as
             the
             Abassines
             now
             do
             ,
             might
             yet
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             nevertheless
             .
             2.
             
             And
             when
             Paul
             used
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             :
             but
             he
             condemned
             it
             as
             supposed
             necessary
             .
             3.
             
             When
             he
             used
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             publication
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             Austin
             speaks
             )
             he
             might
             give
             the
             Ceremonies
             an
             honourable
             burial
             :
             But
             when
             he
             condemned
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             after
             the
             full
             Publication
             of
             the
             abolition
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             against
             those
             that
             would
             have
             raked
             it
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             again
             .
             4.
             
             He
             bore
             with
             it
             in
             the
             weak
             ;
             but
             he
             condemned
             it
             in
             the
             wilfull
             .
             5.
             
             He
             bore
             with
             it
             in
             those
             that
             scrupled
             the
             forsaking
             it
             as
             they
             were
             Jews
             :
             but
             he
             condemned
             it
             in
             those
             that
             would
             have
             laid
             this
             yoke
             as
             necessary
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               it
               seems
               here
               that
            
             Paul
             
               is
               against
               the
               necessary
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               for
               esteeming
               all
               days
               alike
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             you
             understand
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             debate
             ,
             you
             will
             understand
             his
             speech
             .
             It
             is
             only
             Jewish
             Holy-days
             that
             was
             the
             matter
             in
             Question
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             these
             only
             is
             he
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             its
             plain
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             only
             rise
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             appear
             to
             his
             Disciples
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             send
             down
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             it
             ▪
             but
             that
             the
             Disciples
             presently
             after
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             began
             their
             Religious
             Assemblies
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             so
             setled
             that
             day
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Holy
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             calling
             it
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             Ioh.
             21.19
             ,
             26.
             
             Act.
             2.1
             .
             &
             20.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             16.2
             .
             Rev.
             1.10
             .
             And
             it
             is
             past
             all
             
             doubt
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Apostles
             days
             till
             now
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             constantly
             kept
             this
             day
             as
             thus
             established
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             :
             which
             the
             Fathers
             called
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             ,
             as
             they
             applyed
             the
             name
             of
             an
             Altar
             to
             the
             Table
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             so
             that
             he
             that
             will
             reject
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             must
             take
             on
             him
             to
             be
             wiser
             then
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             till
             these
             contentious
             persons
             did
             arise
             .
          
           
             The
             Text
             being
             thus
             explained
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             before
             mentioned
             is
             plain
             in
             it
             before
             us
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             Doctrine
             .
             
               IT
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               not
               be
               laid
               upon
               indifferent
               ,
               small
               ,
               and
               doubtfull
               points
               :
               but
               
               that
               true
               Believers
               who
               differ
               in
               such
               things
               should
               notwithstanding
               have
               inward
               Charity
               and
               outward
               Communion
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               not
               Censuring
               ,
               nor
               despising
               ,
               nor
               dividing
               from
               each
               other
               upon
               this
               account
               .
            
          
           
             In
             handling
             this
             point
             I
             shall
             briefly
             shew
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             I
             mean
             by
             
               things
               indifferent
            
             ;
             2.
             
             What
             I
             mean
             by
             [
             smaller
             matter
             's
             ]
             3.
             
             What
             by
             [
             doubtfull
             things
             or
             disputations
             ]
             And
             then
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             the
             Reasons
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             Apply
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             Explication
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             [
             
               things
               indifferent
            
             ]
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             [
             things
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             indifferent
             in
             the
             use
             ]
             but
             [
             things
             that
             are
             not
             ordinarily
             in
             themselves
             either
             commanded
             as
             Duties
             ,
             or
             forbidden
             as
             sins
             ,
             but
             left
             as
             Lawfull
             or
             Indifferent
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             unless
             as
             some
             accident
             or
             circumstance
             
             may
             make
             them
             to
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             [
             
               smaller
               matter
               's
            
             ]
             its
             none
             of
             my
             intent
             to
             perswade
             you
             that
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             but
             an
             appurtenance
             to
             Faith
             or
             Piety
             is
             
               Absolutely
               small
            
             :
             But
             they
             are
             small
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             far
             greater
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             small
             that
             many
             are
             saved
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             of
             flat
             necessity
             to
             salvation
             ;
             and
             the
             Greater
             matters
             must
             be
             preferred
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             [
             
               things
               doubtfull
            
             ]
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             such
             as
             are
             not
             certainly
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             yet
             such
             as
             perverse
             Heretical
             men
             do
             raise
             doubts
             about
             when
             they
             are
             plain
             in
             themselves
             :
             But
             I
             mean
             such
             points
             as
             are
             revealed
             certainly
             ,
             but
             more
             darkly
             then
             the
             greater
             points
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             so
             clearly
             known
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             sum
             is
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             Indifferent
             things
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             Necessary
             ,
             or
             
             sinful
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             indifferent
             :
             2.
             
             Lower
             and
             Lesser
             points
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             Greater
             or
             Weightier
             then
             they
             are
             .
             3.
             
             Points
             of
             
               less
               certainty
            
             that
             are
             more
             
               darkly
               revealed
            
             ;
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             more
             
               clear
               and
               certain
            
             to
             us
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             .
             4.
             
             And
             it
             is
             not
             on
             such
             darker
             smaller
             matters
             that
             God
             hath
             laid
             our
             salvation
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             dependeth
             .
          
           
             II.
             FOr
             the
             fuller
             Demonstration
             of
             this
             ,
             let
             these
             Reasons
             be
             observed
             .
             1.
             
             If
             our
             Unity
             were
             laid
             on
             these
             smaller
             matters
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             them
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             never
             Agree
             in
             all
             .
             The
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             are
             so
             few
             that
             all
             men
             may
             well
             be
             expected
             to
             learn
             and
             know
             and
             entertain
             them
             .
             But
             the
             smaller
             points
             are
             so
             many
             that
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             
             of
             an
             universal
             Agreement
             in
             them
             all
             .
             You
             know
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             man
             or
             Beast
             ,
             the
             great
             Master
             veins
             that
             are
             the
             stock
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             are
             but
             a
             few
             ;
             but
             follow
             them
             further
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             so
             many
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             sub-divisions
             ,
             till
             you
             find
             them
             to
             be
             many
             hundreds
             or
             thousands
             .
             So
             is
             it
             with
             the
             Arteries
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Nerves
             .
             The
             Body
             of
             a
             Tree
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             division
             perhaps
             is
             but
             into
             two
             or
             three
             parts
             ;
             but
             follow
             it
             to
             the
             very
             ends
             of
             the
             branches
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             find
             many
             thousands
             .
             So
             is
             it
             in
             Divinity
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             none
             should
             be
             in
             Unity
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             understand
             every
             branch
             of
             Christian
             verity
             ,
             what
             hope
             of
             Union
             could
             there
             be
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Moreover
             the
             smaller
             points
             are
             far
             less
             discernable
             then
             the
             greater
             be
             :
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             the
             less
             hope
             that
             ever
             the
             
             Church
             should
             have
             Unity
             in
             these
             .
             The
             great
             armes
             of
             a
             Tree
             are
             easily
             discerned
             ,
             when
             the
             extremities
             of
             the
             branches
             are
             very
             small
             .
             The
             trunks
             of
             the
             master-veins
             are
             great
             and
             easily
             seen
             ,
             but
             the
             points
             and
             capillar
             veins
             are
             so
             small
             ,
             as
             hardly
             to
             be
             perceived
             .
             So
             God
             in
             mercy
             hath
             made
             very
             plain
             those
             few
             essential
             points
             of
             faith
             that
             salvation
             lyeth
             on
             :
             but
             if
             you
             follow
             on
             these
             generals
             to
             all
             the
             particulars
             and
             appurtenances
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             them
             run
             so
             small
             as
             well
             as
             so
             many
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             Unity
             should
             consist
             in
             these
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             if
             our
             Unity
             were
             laid
             on
             these
             ,
             Religion
             would
             be
             for
             none
             but
             the
             learned
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             Ancients
             ordinarily
             argue
             against
             the
             Heathens
             that
             cavilled
             at
             the
             plainness
             of
             the
             Scripture
             )
             God
             should
             be
             then
             Partial
             ,
             and
             should
             make
             a
             way
             to
             Heaven
             that
             poor
             men
             cannot
             
             go
             .
             For
             the
             poor
             cannot
             possibly
             attain
             to
             so
             much
             Learning
             ,
             and
             spend
             so
             much
             of
             their
             lives
             in
             study
             ,
             as
             may
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             these
             lower
             difficult
             points
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yea
             if
             our
             Unity
             or
             Salvation
             lay
             on
             these
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             it
             would
             shut
             us
             out
             all
             ,
             both
             from
             Unity
             and
             Salvation
             :
             so
             that
             there
             would
             no
             two
             be
             at
             Unity
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             no
             One
             be
             saved
             .
             For
             all
             men
             on
             earth
             are
             Ignorant
             in
             many
             lesser
             truths
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             are
             revealed
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             endeavour
             to
             understand
             .
             What
             man
             dare
             affirm
             that
             he
             understandeth
             every
             word
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ?
             Did
             the
             Pope
             himself
             think
             that
             he
             had
             attained
             to
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             he
             would
             ere
             this
             have
             written
             us
             an
             infallible
             Commentary
             .
             If
             the
             best
             must
             say
             with
             Paul
             himself
             ,
             
               we
               know
               but
               in
               part
            
             ,
             then
             sure
             those
             smaller
             
             doubtful
             things
             which
             all
             the
             truly
             sanctified
             know
             not
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             my
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             that
             to
             shut
             out
             all
             from
             the
             Church
             and
             our
             Communion
             that
             differ
             from
             us
             in
             such
             lower
             things
             ,
             is
             utterly
             against
             the
             design
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             very
             dishonourable
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             Church
             :
             God
             hath
             more
             mercy
             then
             to
             shut
             out
             the
             weak
             :
             and
             will
             you
             dishonour
             him
             so
             far
             as
             to
             perswade
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             such
             mercy
             .
             The
             design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             Grace
             and
             Love
             !
             How
             tender
             was
             Christ
             even
             of
             his
             little
             ones
             that
             believe
             in
             him
             ?
             How
             compassionate
             is
             he
             to
             them
             in
             their
             infirmities
             ?
             And
             would
             you
             go
             about
             to
             perswade
             the
             world
             that
             he
             hath
             so
             little
             of
             this
             compassion
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             will
             
             admit
             none
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             Church
             but
             those
             that
             attain
             to
             Knowledge
             and
             Agreement
             in
             all
             these
             lesser
             doubtful
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             indifferent
             things
             ?
             The
             Church
             is
             small
             enough
             already
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             would
             cut
             off
             all
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             Agree
             in
             every
             circumstance
             ,
             you
             would
             make
             it
             small
             indeed
             .
             This
             is
             no
             better
             ,
             then
             under
             pretence
             of
             Faith
             and
             Unity
             ,
             to
             un-Church
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             damn
             your selves
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Arguments
             in
             the
             Text
             are
             very
             forcible
             ,
             verse
             3.
             
             [
             
               For
               God
               hath
               received
               him
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Dare
             you
             despise
             or
             cast
             out
             him
             that
             
               God
               receiveth
            
             ?
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             
               Who
               art
               thou
               that
               judgest
               another
               mans
               servant
            
             ?
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               Why
               dost
               thou
               judge
               thy
               brother
               ?
               or
               why
               dost
               thou
               set
               at
               naught
               thy
               brother
               ?
               we
               shall
               all
               stand
               before
               the
               judgement
               seat
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             The
             
             Church
             doth
             not
             censure
             men
             for
             small
             or
             doubtful
             things
             :
             nor
             must
             we
             condemn
             those
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             condemn
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             laying
             such
             stress
             on
             smaller
             things
             ,
             doth
             
               multiply
               controversies
            
             ,
             and
             fill
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             with
             scruples
             ,
             and
             ensnare
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             engage
             men
             in
             parties
             against
             each
             other
             to
             the
             certain
             breach
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             ruine
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             souls
             .
             The
             fire
             of
             Contention
             will
             never
             go
             out
             for
             want
             of
             fewel
             ,
             if
             unnecessary
             things
             be
             made
             necessary
             ,
             and
             small
             things
             pretended
             to
             be
             great
             ,
             &
             uncertain
             things
             pretended
             to
             be
             certain
             .
             Abundance
             of
             vice
             will
             be
             daily
             set
             and
             kept
             at
             work
             ,
             upon
             this
             borrowed
             stock
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             what
             a
             world
             of
             
               precious
               Time
               will
               be
               wasted
            
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             while
             men
             are
             Studying
             and
             Reading
             to
             maintain
             their
             own
             opinions
             ;
             
             and
             when
             they
             must
             waste
             their
             hours
             when
             they
             are
             together
             ,
             in
             Conferences
             and
             wrangling-Disputations
             ,
             to
             the
             discomposing
             of
             their
             own
             and
             others
             minds
             ,
             and
             certain
             troubling
             the
             Church
             of
             God!
             Oh
             what
             use
             have
             we
             for
             those
             precious
             hours
             ,
             for
             surer
             ,
             greater
             ,
             and
             more
             needful
             things
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             things
             that
             our
             salvation
             and
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             are
             indeed
             laid
             upon
             ,
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             so
             necessary
             ,
             so
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             so
             profitable
             ,
             that
             it
             leaveth
             us
             the
             more
             without
             excuse
             ,
             to
             waste
             our
             time
             in
             things
             unnecessary
             .
             We
             have
             our
             great
             Creator
             to
             know
             and
             honour
             :
             we
             have
             the
             mysterie
             of
             Redemption
             to
             search
             into
             and
             admire
             :
             we
             have
             the
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Life
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             Glorification
             ,
             and
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             to
             study
             and
             believe
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Love
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             the
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Justice
             that
             was
             revealed
             in
             him
             :
             we
             have
             Judgment
             to
             prepare
             for
             ;
             &
             all
             the
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             or
             cherished
             ,
             increased
             and
             exercised
             in
             our
             Souls
             .
             We
             have
             a
             Hell
             to
             scape
             ,
             and
             a
             Heaven
             to
             obtain
             ,
             and
             the
             foreseen
             glory
             of
             it
             to
             feed
             upon
             ,
             for
             the
             strengthning
             and
             delighting
             of
             our
             Souls
             :
             we
             have
             many
             particular
             duties
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             to
             attend
             :
             And
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             this
             great
             employment
             ,
             should
             we
             make
             more
             work
             and
             trouble
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             that
             about
             unnecessary
             things
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             These
             unnecessary
             or
             lower
             things
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             are
             advanced
             above
             their
             ranck
             ,
             do
             undermine
             and
             wrong
             the
             greater
             matters
             ,
             which
             they
             pretended
             to
             befriend
             .
             They
             divert
             the
             thoughts
             and
             speeches
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             the
             affections
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             
             contented
             with
             their
             due
             proportion
             :
             but
             are
             ,
             as
             the
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             like
             a
             Begger
             on
             horse-back
             ,
             that
             will
             never
             light
             .
             If
             men
             be
             but
             set
             upon
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             private
             opinions
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             are
             upon
             it
             in
             all
             companies
             ;
             and
             you
             shall
             sometimes
             have
             almost
             nothing
             else
             from
             them
             .
             And
             that
             's
             not
             all
             ;
             but
             the
             Interest
             of
             their
             unnecessary
             ,
             or
             lower
             points
             ,
             is
             ordinarily
             set
             up
             against
             the
             Interest
             of
             that
             Body
             of
             Christian
             Verities
             which
             we
             are
             all
             agreed
             in
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             can
             be
             contented
             that
             Christianity
             lose
             much
             advantage
             in
             the
             greater
             points
             ,
             that
             their
             cause
             may
             be
             advantaged
             .
             If
             this
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             have
             had
             ceremonies
             &
             formalities
             have
             cast
             out
             such
             abundance
             of
             excellent
             Preachers
             heretofore
             :
             Nor
             private
             Opinions
             have
             set
             so
             many
             against
             the
             labours
             of
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             ,
             to
             our
             grief
             and
             
             shame
             ,
             we
             have
             lately
             seen
             :
             And
             the
             mischief
             is
             ,
             that
             unnecessary
             things
             made
             necessary
             ,
             do
             so
             involve
             the
             Imposers
             interest
             with
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             they
             are
             Necessitated
             to
             drive
             them
             on
             ,
             and
             see
             their
             Impositions
             obeyed
             ,
             or
             else
             their
             wisdom
             or
             authority
             is
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             ●1
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             directly
             lead
             men
             to
             persecution
             ,
             and
             occasion
             those
             that
             must
             needs
             have
             their
             wills
             ,
             to
             Lord
             it
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             ,
             (
             1
             Pet.
             5.3
             .
             )
             when
             the
             desire
             of
             being
             the
             Churches
             God
             ,
             hath
             prevailed
             so
             far
             with
             any
             of
             its
             members
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             them
             upon
             a
             course
             of
             Law-giving
             and
             domineering
             ,
             and
             bringing
             others
             into
             a
             conformity
             to
             their
             wills
             ;
             they
             look
             upon
             all
             men
             as
             sinners
             that
             disobey
             them
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             their
             power
             will
             warrant
             them
             to
             force
             ●●edience
             to
             their
             commands
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             to
             deprive
             the
             Church
             of
             her
             
             Pastors
             .
             Many
             a
             Congregation
             have
             I
             known
             change
             Preachers
             for
             Ceremonies
             ;
             when
             as
             if
             Gods
             Will
             and
             Word
             in
             Necessary
             things
             to
             mens
             Salvation
             ,
             had
             but
             been
             preferred
             to
             the
             will
             and
             word
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             about
             things
             called
             Indifferent
             by
             themselves
             ,
             the
             case
             had
             been
             altered
             ;
             and
             they
             would
             rather
             have
             let
             the
             ignorant
             have
             been
             without
             a
             Ceremony
             then
             a
             Sermon
             .
             It
             is
             the
             unhappy
             fate
             of
             almost
             all
             that
             are
             set
             upon
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             endure
             that
             others
             should
             have
             the
             liberty
             of
             differing
             from
             them
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             them
             to
             enjoy
             the
             freedom
             of
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             about
             meats
             ,
             or
             holydaies
             ,
             or
             gestures
             or
             vestures
             ,
             or
             other
             formalities
             ,
             unless
             all
             others
             be
             compelled
             to
             do
             as
             they
             do
             .
             When
             they
             are
             but
             moved
             to
             comply
             with
             others
             ,
             though
             plain
             Scripture
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             
             Cathilick
             Church
             be
             justly
             alledged
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             moveth
             them
             little
             or
             nothing
             .
             But
             if
             others
             will
             not
             comply
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             cry
             out
             against
             them
             as
             enemies
             to
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ;
             and
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             suffer
             men
             to
             be
             of
             so
             many
             minds
             and
             waies
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             fit
             all
             should
             be
             compelled
             to
             do
             as
             they
             would
             have
             them
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             another
             mischief
             that
             followeth
             the
             making
             unnecessary
             things
             to
             be
             Necessary
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             openeth
             a
             gap
             to
             so
             many
             more
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             knows
             how
             to
             stop
             it
             ,
             nor
             when
             we
             have
             Ceremonies
             and
             inventions
             enough
             :
             But
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             that
             these
             are
             brought
             in
             to
             day
             ,
             the
             next
             Pope
             or
             Bishop
             thinks
             he
             may
             bring
             another
             tomorrow
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             can
             never
             tell
             when
             we
             have
             all
             ,
             nor
             when
             will
             be
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             then
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             things
             unnecessary
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             
             in
             danger
             of
             losing
             the
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             so
             buryed
             or
             obscured
             in
             the
             crowd
             :
             the
             substance
             will
             scarce
             be
             perceived
             for
             the
             ceremony
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             me
             thinks
             it
             is
             such
             height
             of
             Pride
             for
             mortal
             men
             to
             arrogate
             such
             a
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             how
             they
             dare
             attempt
             it
             .
             I
             mean
             to
             make
             universal
             or
             unnecessary
             Laws
             for
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             faith
             or
             worship
             .
             Can
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             one
             spark
             of
             humility
             left
             in
             him
             ,
             desire
             that
             his
             will
             may
             be
             a
             Law
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             in
             doubtful
             or
             indifferent
             things
             ?
             and
             proceed
             so
             far
             as
             to
             desire
             that
             none
             may
             have
             Liberty
             in
             the
             Church
             that
             are
             not
             of
             his
             opinion
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             things
             indifferent
             or
             of
             no
             necessity
             !
             Surely
             a
             man
             of
             any
             humility
             would
             think
             with
             himself
             ,
             
               Am
               not
               I
               also
               imperfect
               in
               knowledge
               ?
               and
               
               may
               I
               not
               be
               mistaken
               ?
               what
               is
               my
               judgement
               that
               it
               should
               be
               a
               Law
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               should
               be
               so
               highly
               conceited
               and
               confident
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               turn
               out
               godly
               Ministers
               or
               people
               from
               the
               Church
               or
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               not
               conforming
               themselves
               to
               my
               opinion
               in
               things
               of
               such
               a
               low
               indifferent
               nature
            
             !
             He
             that
             would
             be
             the
             Law-giver
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             suffer
             none
             but
             those
             of
             his
             own
             opinion
             in
             such
             points
             ,
             would
             be
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             can
             know
             the
             voice
             of
             none
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             owneth
             no
             other
             Lord
             but
             him
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             the
             sin
             is
             the
             greater
             because
             they
             have
             so
             little
             Interest
             or
             pretence
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             these
             usurpations
             :
             They
             must
             have
             their
             will
             though
             it
             get
             them
             nothing
             .
             Who
             made
             them
             Law-givers
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Cannot
             they
             allow
             Christ
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Soveraignty
             ,
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             his
             
             Church
             ?
             And
             cannot
             they
             be
             content
             with
             a
             Ministerial
             power
             ,
             to
             proclaim
             and
             promote
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             these
             to
             guide
             his
             Church
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             hereby
             men
             are
             drawn
             to
             a
             humane
             kind
             of
             Religion
             :
             And
             they
             do
             more
             properly
             believe
             ,
             obey
             and
             worship
             these
             Imposers
             then
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             when
             they
             must
             fetch
             the
             very
             matter
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             Bible
             ,
             but
             the
             Canons
             or
             Decrees
             of
             men
             ,
             their
             conscience
             ,
             obedience
             and
             reward
             will
             be
             according
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             hereby
             the
             adversaries
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             occasion
             to
             insult
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             think
             our
             Differences
             to
             be
             more
             then
             indeed
             they
             are
             .
             When
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             laid
             upon
             things
             Indifferent
             or
             of
             smalest
             moment
             ,
             there
             will
             presently
             be
             disagreements
             ,
             and
             these
             will
             be
             the
             enemies
             
             matter
             of
             reproach
             .
             It
             is
             this
             that
             makes
             the
             Papists
             tell
             us
             of
             our
             differences
             among
             our selves
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             made
             them
             seem
             something
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             next
             to
             nothing
             .
             O
             say
             they
             ,
             
               where
               is
               your
               Church
               of
               England
               now
            
             ?
             why
             !
             what
             's
             the
             matter
             ?
             Is
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             dead
             ?
             Or
             is
             any
             thing
             taken
             down
             that
             was
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             !
             was
             a
             Prelacy
             ruling
             by
             a
             lay-Chancelor
             over
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             ,
             chosen
             and
             Governing
             without
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             Essential
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             I
             am
             confident
             the
             most
             of
             the
             sober
             godly
             Ministers
             in
             England
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             Apostolical
             primitive
             Episcopacy
             still
             .
             Was
             the
             Book
             of
             Canons
             ,
             or
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             the
             Ceremonies
             Essential
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             Sure
             they
             were
             not
             ;
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             its
             living
             still
             .
             But
             if
             any
             say
             that
             
             these
             were
             Essential
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             thank
             them
             for
             the
             death
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             made
             it
             of
             such
             a
             
               humane
               mortal
            
             frame
             ,
             which
             any
             Prince
             might
             spurn
             down
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             Surely
             the
             Church
             or
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             England
             ,
             are
             of
             a
             more
             heavenly
             durable
             frame
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             persecuted
             ,
             but
             hardly
             destroyed
             ,
             while
             the
             men
             are
             living
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             Hence
             also
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Papists
             tell
             us
             that
             we
             have
             changed
             all
             our
             worship
             .
             And
             wherein
             ?
             why
             we
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Baptism
             that
             we
             had
             ;
             nor
             the
             same
             administration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             publick
             Prayer
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             way
             of
             Marrying
             ,
             Churching
             ,
             Burying
             ,
             &c.
             And
             what
             's
             the
             difference
             ?
             Is
             it
             that
             we
             say
             not
             at
             every
             time
             the
             very
             same
             words
             ?
             why
             so
             you
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             Paul
             was
             mutable
             ,
             because
             he
             wrot
             not
             the
             same
             words
             in
             every
             one
             of
             his
             
             Epistles
             ,
             nor
             spoke
             not
             the
             same
             words
             in
             all
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             publick
             .
             And
             so
             both
             you
             and
             we
             are
             mutable
             ,
             because
             we
             preach
             not
             the
             same
             words
             every
             day
             in
             our
             Sermons
             .
             God
             hath
             bid
             us
             Pray
             ;
             but
             he
             hath
             prescribed
             us
             no
             necessary
             form
             of
             words
             ,
             but
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
             If
             the
             difference
             be
             that
             we
             use
             not
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             Book
             ;
             doth
             that
             make
             a
             different
             sort
             of
             worship
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             worship
             if
             we
             say
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             or
             words
             to
             the
             same
             sence
             ,
             either
             on
             the
             Book
             or
             off
             it
             ?
             If
             once
             men
             lay
             the
             Nature
             of
             worship
             and
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             things
             unnecessary
             ,
             then
             what
             changes
             will
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             our
             worship
             ,
             when
             indeed
             there
             's
             none
             ?
             Then
             the
             Papists
             may
             tell
             us
             of
             our
             divisions
             in
             worship
             ,
             because
             one
             man
             sitteth
             at
             the
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             and
             another
             stands
             ;
             and
             one
             readeth
             with
             spectacles
             
             and
             another
             without
             ;
             and
             one
             weareth
             a
             cap
             ,
             and
             another
             weareth
             none
             ;
             and
             one
             preacheth
             on
             one
             Text
             and
             another
             upon
             another
             :
             But
             be
             it
             known
             to
             all
             the
             Papists
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             our
             Religion
             is
             not
             changed
             at
             all
             :
             Our
             worship
             is
             the
             same
             whether
             within
             Book
             or
             without
             .
             Our
             Prayers
             are
             the
             same
             for
             matter
             with
             those
             in
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             Book
             .
             And
             if
             I
             should
             one
             day
             use
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             Book
             ,
             and
             another
             day
             forbear
             it
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             change
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             To
             pray
             is
             part
             of
             his
             worship
             :
             but
             whether
             it
             be
             on
             a
             Book
             or
             off
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             mode
             ,
             or
             circumstance
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             altered
             as
             occasion
             serveth
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             a
             Book
             is
             fittest
             for
             some
             ;
             but
             not
             for
             all
             .
             And
             do
             they
             think
             that
             we
             know
             not
             what
             adding
             and
             chopping
             and
             changing
             they
             have
             made
             with
             their
             Mass
             Book
             ?
             Who
             
             is
             it
             then
             that
             hath
             changed
             their
             worship
             ?
             Is
             it
             like
             the
             same
             Book
             that
             it
             was
             before
             the
             changes
             made
             by
             Gregory
             the
             great
             ?
             It
             was
             so
             ordinary
             a
             thing
             to
             change
             the
             manner
             and
             forms
             of
             worshp
             ,
             that
             private
             Bishops
             did
             it
             without
             any
             Synods
             :
             whence
             else
             had
             the
             world
             the
             forms
             that
             are
             now
             in
             use
             ?
             Tell
             us
             how
             many
             of
             those
             in
             the
             
               Biblioth
               .
               Patrum
            
             were
             made
             by
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             General
             Council
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             .
             When
             Basil
             the
             great
             had
             set
             up
             a
             new
             way
             of
             singing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             some
             other
             changes
             in
             worship
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Neocesarea
             were
             offended
             with
             him
             for
             the
             novelty
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             that
             none
             of
             that
             was
             used
             in
             
             Gregory's
             dayes
             :
             To
             whom
             he
             answers
             that
             neither
             was
             their
             own
             Letany
             known
             in
             
             Gregory's
             dayes
             ,
             (
             who
             yet
             had
             lived
             not
             140
             years
             before
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             famous
             founder
             of
             their
             Church
             by
             miracles
             .
             )
             
             Basil
             Epist.
             63.
             
             And
             Basil
             added
             to
             the
             Clergie
             of
             
               Neocesara
               .
               [
               But
               how
               can
               you
               tell
               that
               these
               things
               were
               not
               in
               use
               in
               Gregories
               daies
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               kept
               nothing
               unchanged
               which
               he
               was
               used
               to
               ?
            
             ]
             And
             that
             you
             may
             see
             his
             mind
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             adds
             [
             
               But
               I
               pardon
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               (
               though
               God
               will
               examine
               all
               :
               )
               Only
               let
               the
               principal
               things
               be
               kept
               safe
               .
            
             ]
             If
             we
             had
             changed
             the
             Sacraments
             as
             the
             Papists
             have
             done
             ,
             viz.
             a
             Commemorative
             Sacrifice
             into
             a
             Real
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             the
             Sacramental
             Body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             into
             the
             Real
             Body
             and
             blood
             ;
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             in
             
               both
               kinds
            
             ,
             into
             
               one
               kind
            
             alone
             ,
             defrauding
             the
             people
             of
             the
             cup
             ;
             the
             Communion
             into
             a
             
               private
               Mass
            
             ,
             the
             people
             only
             looking
             on
             the
             Priest
             ,
             when
             he
             receiveth
             alone
             himself
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             had
             we
             made
             such
             changes
             as
             these
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             called
             us
             
             changelings
             indeed
             ,
             and
             have
             told
             us
             of
             novelties
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Moreover
             this
             laying
             so
             much
             upon
             lower
             or
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             doth
             impoverish
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             low
             and
             empty
             and
             formal
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             matter
             that
             it
             hath
             to
             work
             upon
             .
             As
             the
             great
             unquestionable
             Truths
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             they
             that
             sanctifie
             and
             elevate
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             leave
             their
             Image
             on
             it
             ;
             so
             will
             contending
             about
             private
             opinions
             ,
             or
             laying
             out
             our
             zeal
             in
             ceremonies
             and
             shaddows
             ,
             depress
             the
             soul
             and
             famish
             it
             ,
             and
             turn
             our
             Religion
             into
             a
             shaddow
             .
             We
             find
             by
             sad
             experience
             that
             people
             are
             so
             prone
             to
             turn
             all
             Religion
             into
             meer
             words
             and
             shews
             and
             customary
             formalityes
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             have
             done
             our
             best
             ,
             we
             cannot
             cure
             them
             of
             this
             mortal
             sin
             :
             
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               such
               worshippers
               
               as
               worship
               him
               in
               spirit
               and
               in
               truth
               ,
            
             John
             4.23
             .
             We
             have
             little
             need
             to
             cherish
             this
             disease
             of
             hypocrisie
             &
             seeming
             histrionical
             outside
             Religiousness
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             so
             many
             perish
             by
             it
             after
             all
             that
             we
             can
             do
             for
             their
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             this
             making
             a
             Religion
             of
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             or
             laying
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             thereon
             ,
             is
             a
             dangerous
             snare
             to
             delude
             the
             Ignorant
             and
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             godly
             people
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             I
             use
             not
             this
             or
             any
             Argument
             against
             the
             profitable
             use
             of
             any
             forms
             in
             order
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             matter
             ;
             nor
             against
             the
             due
             circumstantiating
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             :
             But
             if
             profitable
             forms
             ,
             and
             Gods
             own
             Ordinances
             are
             somwhat
             lyable
             to
             this
             abuse
             ,
             we
             cannot
             devise
             how
             to
             increase
             the
             danger
             ,
             and
             quite
             enthral
             these
             miserable
             souls
             more
             
             certainly
             then
             by
             multiplying
             unnecessary
             formalityes
             ,
             and
             placing
             Religion
             and
             Unity
             in
             them
             .
             For
             they
             that
             are
             most
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             empty
             of
             the
             Love
             and
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             bitterest
             enemies
             to
             a
             Heavenly
             life
             ,
             will
             presently
             set
             in
             with
             these
             formalities
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             a
             Religion
             of
             these
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             will
             take
             themselves
             as
             godly
             as
             the
             best
             .
             You
             shall
             never
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             ungodly
             .
             They
             think
             the
             difference
             lyeth
             but
             in
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             serving
             God
             :
             You
             serve
             him
             
               one
               way
            
             ,
             and
             
               they
               another
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             
               serve
               him
            
             as
             well
             as
             you
             :
             Yea
             they
             will
             overdo
             in
             these
             Indifferent
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             make
             up
             that
             which
             is
             wanting
             in
             true
             godliness
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             will
             think
             that
             they
             are
             better
             and
             righter
             then
             you
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             Heathens
             cry
             out
             against
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             with
             a
             
               Tollite
               impios
               ,
               away
               
               with
               the
               ungodly
            
             ;
             and
             killed
             them
             and
             cast
             them
             to
             wild
             beast
             to
             be
             torn
             by
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             worship
             their
             Idols
             .
             And
             so
             many
             ungodly
             wretches
             now
             that
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             to
             a
             Holy
             life
             ,
             will
             yet
             cry
             dow
             others
             as
             impious
             because
             they
             observe
             not
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             which
             they
             observe
             .
             When
             we
             have
             used
             all
             the
             means
             we
             can
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             meditate
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             holy
             conference
             ,
             and
             servent
             prayer
             ;
             to
             hatred
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             mortifying
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             to
             a
             thankful
             admiration
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             mystery
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             to
             the
             believing
             ,
             delightful
             forethoughts
             of
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             preparation
             for
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             done
             all
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             this
             which
             is
             godlyness
             indeed
             ,
             
             we
             lose
             our
             labour
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             as
             we
             find
             them
             .
             They
             cannot
             away
             with
             so
             precise
             a
             life
             :
             But
             yet
             a
             Religion
             they
             will
             have
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             deceive
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             quiet
             them
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Hell.
             For
             instance
             ,
             I
             must
             speak
             it
             with
             grief
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             I
             meet
             with
             no
             small
             number
             among
             us
             that
             know
             not
             who
             Christ
             is
             ;
             some
             say
             he
             is
             God
             and
             not
             man
             ;
             some
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             man
             and
             not
             God
             ;
             some
             say
             he
             was
             made
             both
             God
             and
             man
             at
             once
             :
             some
             say
             he
             is
             neither
             God
             nor
             man
             ,
             but
             a
             Spirit
             :
             some
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             God
             given
             him
             :
             Abundance
             say
             that
             he
             is
             God
             only
             and
             not
             man
             ,
             now
             he
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             both
             on
             earth
             :
             and
             very
             many
             know
             not
             what
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             nor
             wherein
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             doth
             consist
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             these
             persons
             ,
             that
             are
             Heathens
             rather
             then
             Christians
             ,
             
             are
             the
             most
             zealous
             Keepers
             of
             Christmass
             (
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             bitterest
             condemners
             of
             those
             that
             do
             not
             ;
             and
             so
             do
             make
             themselves
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             The
             same
             persons
             that
             know
             not
             who
             Christ
             is
             ,
             nor
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             are
             so
             much
             for
             kneeling
             at
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             be
             so
             unreverent
             as
             to
             sit
             or
             stand
             ;
             but
             will
             ra●her
             never
             receive
             at
             all
             :
             (
             nor
             are
             they
             fit
             till
             they
             change
             in
             a
             greater
             matter
             then
             the
             gesture
             :
             )
             And
             yet
             ,
             poor
             souls
             ,
             they
             think
             themselves
             to
             be
             very
             Religious
             ,
             and
             more
             Reverent
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             here
             lyeth
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             .
             It
             would
             grieve
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             considerate
             man
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             multitude
             of
             miserable
             sinners
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             in
             cursing
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             drunkenness
             ,
             filthiness
             ,
             neglect
             of
             God
             and
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             drowned
             in
             worldly-mindedness
             ,
             
             and
             as
             regardless
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             they
             should
             die
             like
             the
             beasts
             :
             and
             even
             hating
             those
             that
             will
             not
             be
             ungodly
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ;
             and
             yet
             as
             hot
             for
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Holy-days
             ,
             and
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             Common-prayer-Book
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             more
             devout
             then
             others
             and
             it
             seems
             they
             have
             made
             themselves
             believe
             in
             good
             earnest
             that
             they
             are
             true
             Christians
             and
             Godly
             men
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             their
             ungodliness
             they
             can
             make
             a
             stir
             against
             those
             that
             will
             not
             be
             of
             their
             mind
             ,
             and
             use
             these
             Ceremonies
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             of
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             now
             speaking
             against
             your
             opinions
             or
             Ceremonies
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             could
             not
             give
             you
             leave
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             you
             will
             but
             shew
             your selves
             mistaking
             hearers
             ,
             and
             false
             reporters
             .
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             laying
             too
             
             much
             stress
             on
             these
             matters
             ,
             and
             making
             Indifferent
             things
             seem
             Necessary
             ,
             as
             if
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             or
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             lay
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             speak
             against
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             that
             both
             sides
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             :
             Principally
             the
             Imposers
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             all
             men
             forc't
             to
             do
             as
             they
             do
             ;
             and
             next
             them
             there
             may
             be
             too
             much
             guilt
             in
             those
             that
             make
             indifferent
             things
             seem
             evil
             ,
             or
             lesser
             evils
             to
             be
             much
             greater
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             make
             a
             Religion
             of
             avoiding
             what
             others
             make
             it
             their
             Religion
             to
             observe
             .
             And
             whether
             your
             Religion
             lie
             in
             being
             for
             or
             against
             these
             points
             in
             question
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             in
             my
             Text
             )
             is
             no
             great
             difference
             :
             For
             the
             Religion
             of
             both
             will
             prove
             but
             a
             meer
             shadow
             :
             yea
             an
             over
             hot
             opposing
             of
             such
             Middle
             things
             ,
             doth
             teach
             those
             that
             are
             for
             them
             
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             matters
             of
             very
             great
             moment
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             think
             you
             would
             not
             make
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             of
             them
             .
             And
             then
             when
             you
             have
             taught
             them
             by
             your
             fierce
             opposition
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             
               Great
               matter
            
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             custom
             and
             their
             party
             hath
             taught
             them
             to
             think
             their
             way
             is
             best
             ;
             both
             these
             set
             together
             do
             delude
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             think
             that
             because
             of
             their
             Formalities
             ,
             they
             are
             godly
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             depths
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             ungodliness
             and
             misery
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             observe
             how
             we
             sin
             against
             the
             sad
             experience
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             by
             laying
             our
             Religion
             or
             Unity
             upon
             these
             smaller
             or
             unnecessary
             things
             .
             What
             hath
             distracted
             the
             Church
             so
             much
             as
             contendings
             about
             their
             Ceremonies
             and
             Orders
             ,
             and
             precedency
             and
             superiority
             !
             Heresies
             I
             know
             have
             done
             their
             part
             (
             especially
             
             the
             Arrians
             :
             )
             but
             smaller
             matters
             have
             had
             two
             great
             a
             hand
             in
             it
             :
             what
             plentifull
             evidence
             could
             I
             give
             you
             of
             this
             ?
             The
             lamentable
             divisions
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             about
             Easter
             day
             ,
             which
             the
             first
             General
             Council
             was
             fain
             to
             meet
             about
             and
             decide
             ,
             is
             too
             sad
             an
             Instance
             .
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             the
             present
             Age
             it self
             hath
             given
             us
             too
             sad
             and
             plenteous
             proofs
             of
             it
             .
             By
             a
             heap
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Church
             hath
             almost
             drownd
             both
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             miserably
             torn
             the
             Church
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             so
             continues
             to
             do
             .
             And
             what
             work
             this
             mistake
             hath
             made
             in
             England
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             minde
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             while
             our
             smart
             and
             sufferings
             tell
             you
             of
             it
             more
             plainly
             then
             is
             fit
             for
             me
             to
             do
             .
             Indifferent
             things
             have
             shut
             out
             that
             which
             was
             better
             then
             Indifferent
             .
             Consider
             well
             these
             
             twenty
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             then
             judge
             whether
             
               the
               Religion
               or
               Vnity
            
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             placed
             in
             unnecessary
             things
             .
             The
             imposing
             of
             them
             I
             shall
             speak
             of
             by
             it self
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             FRom
             the
             Text
             and
             Doctrine
             explained
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             these
             following
             Consectaries
             arise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Hence
             we
             see
             the
             tender
             mercy
             of
             God
             to
             them
             that
             are
             sincere
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             though
             weak
             .
             If
             their
             understandings
             be
             dark
             ,
             and
             their
             judgements
             in
             lesser
             things
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             their
             Consciences
             therein
             erroneous
             ;
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             but
             true
             Believers
             ,
             and
             right
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             know
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             and
             to
             obey
             it
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             have
             them
             excluded
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             rather
             received
             with
             charity
             and
             compassion
             ;
             
             and
             would
             have
             the
             stranger
             bear
             with
             their
             infirmities
             (
             Rom.
             15.1
             .
             )
             He
             will
             not
             himself
             reject
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             would
             not
             have
             them
             rejected
             or
             despised
             by
             his
             Servants
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Hence
             also
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             bear
             more
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             his
             Church
             ,
             with
             smaller
             Errors
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             uncharitable
             or
             dividing
             management
             of
             those
             errors
             .
             Though
             men
             should
             erre
             about
             meats
             or
             days
             or
             such
             like
             matters
             ,
             we
             must
             yet
             receive
             them
             and
             love
             them
             as
             Believers
             :
             But
             yet
             if
             they
             will
             hereupon
             despise
             ,
             or
             censure
             one
             another
             to
             the
             breach
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             trouble
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             this
             they
             must
             be
             sharply
             rebuked
             ,
             as
             Paul
             here
             doth
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Hence
             also
             you
             may
             learn
             ,
             How
             far
             men
             should
             desire
             
             and
             enjoy
             a
             Liberty
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             interpose
             with
             force
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             not
             .
             A
             liberty
             to
             live
             in
             sin
             ,
             or
             to
             subvert
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             souls
             of
             others
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             give
             to
             none
             :
             But
             a
             Toleration
             in
             things
             of
             a
             lower
             nature
             ,
             that
             hazardeth
             not
             mens
             souls
             ,
             nor
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             granted
             to
             the
             weak
             .
             Can
             we
             be
             bound
             with
             Charity
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             provoke
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             and
             deal
             severelyer
             with
             them
             then
             we
             !
             This
             may
             not
             be
             desired
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             Hence
             also
             you
             may
             see
             what
             an
             enemy
             Popery
             is
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             how
             impossible
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             have
             Unity
             upon
             their
             terms
             :
             when
             they
             have
             composed
             a
             Religion
             of
             so
             many
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             and
             new
             devised
             Articles
             
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             none
             must
             be
             a
             Catholick
             Christian
             with
             them
             that
             will
             not
             be
             of
             th●s
             ●●●●gion
             ,
             and
             vow
             or
             practise
             all
             their
             Novelties
             .
             So
             far
             are
             they
             〈◊〉
             practising
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             my
             Tex●
             ,
             that
             they
             set
             themselves
             in
             op●osition
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             place
             their
             Relig●on
             and
             the
             Unity
             of
             their
             Church
             in
             such
             things
             as
             Paul
             here
             requireth
             us
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             judge
             one
             another
             in
             ;
             or
             in
             worse
             then
             these
             .
             A
             Catholick
             Unity
             is
             impossible
             :
             on
             their
             terms
             .
          
           
             Vse
             5.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             I
             advise
             all
             that
             are
             unfeigned
             friends
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             practise
             the
             wholsom
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             Text.
             If
             you
             have
             Zeal
             ,
             there
             's
             sin
             enough
             in
             your selves
             and
             o●hers
             to
             lay
             i●
             out
             upon
             :
             
               Bear
               not
            
             with
             
               Infidelity
               ,
               Sensuality
               ,
               Impenitency
            
             or
             any
             ungodly
             course
             .
             If
             men
             be
             not
             so
             
             much
             as
             weak
             Believers
             ,
             and
             seem
             not
             Saints
             at
             least
             of
             the
             lower
             form
             ,
             receive
             not
             these
             into
             your
             Communion
             ;
             but
             leave
             them
             under
             your
             common
             compassionate
             charity
             .
             If
             you
             can
             prove
             that
             God
             receiveth
             them
             not
             ,
             then
             do
             not
             you
             Receive
             them
             .
             But
             as
             you
             are
             Christians
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             cutting
             off
             or
             despising
             the
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             of
             giving
             a
             Bill
             of
             divorce
             to
             any
             soul
             that
             is
             truly
             espoused
             to
             him
             :
             You
             have
             Drunkards
             ,
             and
             Railers
             ,
             and
             notorious
             ungodly
             ones
             enough
             to
             exercise
             all
             your
             Zeal
             ,
             if
             you
             joyn
             both
             head
             and
             heart
             and
             hand
             against
             them
             :
             And
             can
             you
             find
             in
             your
             hearts
             to
             fall
             upon
             one
             another
             for
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             or
             smaller
             matters
             ,
             which
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             ?
             I
             speak
             to
             both
             sides
             impartially
             ;
             and
             I
             beseech
             you
             so
             understand
             me
             .
             What
             if
             thy
             weak
             
             Brother
             
               pray
               upon
               a
               Book
            
             ,
             darest
             thou
             therefore
             despise
             him
             ?
             and
             what
             if
             thy
             Brother
             
               pray
               without
               Book
            
             ,
             darest
             thou
             therefore
             judge
             him
             ?
             Nay
             darest
             thou
             desire
             that
             none
             but
             such
             should
             have
             liberty
             to
             Preach
             or
             Worship
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             What
             if
             thy
             weak
             Brother
             dare
             not
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             unless
             he
             Kneel
             in
             the
             act
             of
             receiving
             it
             ?
             darest
             thou
             therefore
             despise
             him
             ?
             And
             what
             if
             thy
             Brother
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             do
             rather
             take
             it
             in
             another
             gesture
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             sure
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             sinned
             not
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             finds
             that
             our
             Kneeling
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             (
             yea
             
               ad
               hominem
            
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             )
             contrary
             to
             General
             Councils
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             last
             Canon
             of
             the
             first
             General
             Council
             it self
             ,
             which
             even
             the
             Canonists
             say
             that
             no
             Provincial
             Council
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             can
             repeal
             
             (
             with
             many
             other
             reasons
             ;
             )
             dare
             you
             therefore
             judge
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             dare
             not
             imitate
             you
             rather
             then
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             ?
             If
             any
             imagine
             that
             I
             go
             against
             this
             necessary
             Toleration
             my self
             ,
             because
             all
             here
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             sitting
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             Let
             them
             prove
             that
             ever
             I
             refused
             one
             person
             meerly
             because
             they
             would
             take
             it
             Kneeling
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             Why
             then
             are
             not
             all
             admitted
             to
             take
             it
             Kneeling
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             Soft
             and
             fair
             ;
             There
             are
             greater
             matters
             then
             Kneeling
             in
             the
             way
             .
             Do
             but
             first
             let
             go
             your
             vicious
             courses
             ,
             and
             agree
             with
             us
             in
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             &
             turn
             unfeignedly
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             the
             Church
             Order
             that
             he
             hath
             plainly
             commanded
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             if
             I
             cannot
             give
             you
             satisfaction
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             liberty
             to
             take
             it
             in
             the
             gesture
             that
             you
             desire
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             you
             will
             
             grant
             me
             my
             liberty
             as
             I
             grant
             you
             yours
             .
          
           
             One
             instance
             more
             ,
             Tomorrow
             is
             the
             day
             called
             Christmass
             day
             ,
             and
             many
             days
             called
             Holy
             days
             do
             follow
             it
             ;
             If
             you
             will
             but
             Read
             and
             Mark
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             
             I
             am
             perswaded
             it
             may
             prevent
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             you
             on
             both
             sides
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             wonder
             that
             after
             so
             large
             and
             plain
             a
             decision
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             here
             you
             find
             ,
             there
             should
             yet
             be
             any
             controversie
             among
             us
             about
             this
             Case
             ?
             Do
             you
             take
             the
             word
             of
             God
             for
             your
             Rule
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             you
             do
             ,
             why
             then
             doth
             it
             not
             Rule
             you
             ,
             and
             end
             the
             difference
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             read
             the
             Apostl●s
             words
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             [
             
               One
               man
               esteemeth
               one
               day
               above
               another
               :
               another
               esteemeth
               every
               day
               alike
               :
               Let
               every
               man
               be
               fully
               perswaded
               in
               his
               
               own
               mind
               .
            
             ]
             If
             you
             were
             Papists
             that
             would
             say
             the
             Scripture
             is
             obscure
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             must
             have
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             you
             could
             scarce
             devise
             how
             a
             Council
             should
             speak
             more
             plain
             then
             this
             .
             But
             nothing
             will
             serve
             some
             men
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             wills
             .
             Dare
             you
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             despise
             your
             weak
             Brother
             now
             for
             esteeming
             ●hese
             days
             above
             the
             rest
             ?
             Why
             perhaps
             it
             is
             to
             God
             that
             he
             esteemeth
             it
             :
             and
             the
             ancient
             custom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             practice
             of
             many
             godly
             persons
             ,
             do
             perswade
             him
             that
             it
             is
             right
             :
             And
             dare
             you
             on
             the
             other
             side
             condemn
             or
             reproach
             them
             that
             make
             not
             this
             difference
             of
             days
             as
             you
             do
             ?
             If
             we
             are
             contented
             that
             you
             have
             your
             Liberty
             (
             which
             truly
             I
             would
             not
             deprive
             you
             of
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             in
             my
             power
             )
             cannot
             you
             be
             contented
             that
             we
             have
             ours
             ?
             There
             are
             three
             opinions
             about
             these
             Holy
             
             days
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             think
             the
             observance
             of
             them
             a
             necessary
             Religious
             Duty
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             think
             the
             very
             outward
             observance
             to
             be
             an
             intolerable
             sin
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             know
             that
             both
             these
             extreams
             are
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             take
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             to
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             but
             as
             circumstances
             or
             accidents
             may
             make
             it
             Good
             or
             Evil
             :
             And
             these
             are
             in
             the
             right
             .
             They
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Middle
             can
             bear
             with
             others
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             cannot
             bear
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             with
             each
             other
             .
             There
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             ever
             I
             saw
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             observed
             any
             of
             these
             days
             ,
             of
             many
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ.
             For
             the
             Clement
             ,
             the
             Dionysius
             ,
             the
             Cyprian
             that
             are
             cited
             for
             it
             ,
             are
             known
             to
             be
             spurious
             .
             And
             it
             is
             unlikely
             that
             none
             of
             these
             would
             have
             been
             mentioned
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             then
             observed
             ,
             when
             
             there
             was
             so
             much
             ado
             about
             the
             time
             of
             Easter
             day
             .
             Yea
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             of
             divers
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             agreed
             on
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             Nativity
             ;
             some
             thought
             it
             was
             on
             Ianuary
             6.
             and
             therefore
             called
             it
             the
             Epiphany
             ,
             or
             Appearance
             :
             And
             of
             old
             both
             the
             birth
             day
             and
             Circumcision
             of
             Christ
             were
             supposed
             to
             be
             on
             that
             same
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             sixth
             of
             
               Ianuary
               .
               Caessianus
            
             witnesseth
             that
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             of
             that
             mind
             :
             
               Collat.
               l.
            
             10.
             c.
             11.
             
             And
             Epiphanius
             witnesseth
             the
             same
             of
             the
             Greek
             and
             Asian
             and
             Syrian
             Churches
             .
             Epiphanius
             himself
             and
             N●zianzen
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             were
             of
             this
             mind
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             on
             Ianuary
             6.
             and
             that
             thence
             it
             was
             called
             the
             Epiphanis
             .
             And
             
               Chrys●stom
               in
               Hom.
               in
               Natal
               .
               D●m
               .
            
             tells
             us
             that
             it
             was
             but
             ten
             years
             before
             he
             wrote
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Romans
             had
             perswaded
             the
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             to
             change
             the
             day
             to
             December
             25.
             
             And
             yet
             the
             Countryes
             about
             Ierusalem
             held
             to
             the
             6.
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             as
             Causabon
             hath
             shewed
             ,
             Exercit.
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             p.
             170
             ,
             171.
             &
             cap.
             11.
             p.
             186
             ,
             187.
             
             Yea
             indeed
             the
             Day
             of
             Christs
             Nativity
             is
             yet
             unknown
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             kept
             us
             ignorant
             of
             purpose
             :
             Many
             very
             learned
             men
             ,
             as
             
               Broughton
               ,
               Helvicus
               ,
               Scaliger
               ,
               Beroaldus
               ,
            
             think
             that
             the
             day
             was
             about
             Autumn
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               October
               :
               Calvisius
               ,
               Paraeus
            
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             are
             for
             other
             times
             then
             December
             25.
             and
             
               Iac.
               Cappellus
            
             and
             many
             others
             still
             go
             the
             old
             way
             for
             Ianuary
             6.
             
             And
             
               Th.
               Lydiat
            
             out
             of
             
               Clem.
               Alexandr
            
             .
             is
             for
             May
             20.
             
             
               Scultetus
               ,
               Clopenburgius
            
             and
             many
             others
             do
             shew
             that
             indeed
             the
             time
             is
             utterly
             uncertain
             .
             And
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             
             day
             be
             uncertain
             when
             the
             very
             year
             is
             so
             uncertain
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             probability
             of
             ever
             comeing
             to
             a
             full
             agreement
             about
             it
             among
             the
             Learned
             in
             Chronologie
             till
             the
             last
             comeing
             of
             Christ
             agree
             them
             .
             Our
             late
             most
             Learned
             Chronologer
             (
             Bishop
             Vsher
             )
             was
             confident
             that
             we
             were
             about
             four
             years
             too
             late
             in
             our
             common
             account
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             Annals
             may
             be
             seen
             .
             And
             what
             man
             can
             reveal
             the
             things
             that
             God
             hath
             purposely
             concealed
             ?
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             judge
             men
             for
             keeping
             or
             not
             keeping
             such
             daies
             as
             these
             .
             But
             if
             any
             will
             make
             it
             a
             necessary
             thing
             to
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
             ,
             I
             must
             resist
             that
             usurpation
             ;
             as
             Paul
             that
             had
             Circumcised
             Timothy
             ,
             did
             cry
             down
             circumcision
             when
             some
             would
             have
             obtruded
             it
             as
             a
             necessary
             thing
             .
             And
             for
             this
             I
             have
             an
             Argument
             that
             sustaineth
             my
             Religion
             it self
             
             even
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             If
             this
             be
             not
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             farewel
             Christianity
             :
             If
             it
             be
             his
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             in
             its
             kind
             ,
             and
             to
             its
             ends
             ,
             which
             is
             1.
             
             To
             determine
             of
             all
             things
             that
             were
             then
             fit
             to
             be
             determined
             of
             :
             2.
             
             And
             to
             determine
             of
             all
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             in
             all
             times
             after
             must
             be
             bound
             to
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Universal
             Law-giver
             but
             Christ.
             If
             this
             day
             be
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             then
             as
             well
             as
             now
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             so
             to
             one
             Country
             as
             well
             as
             another
             :
             for
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             for
             it
             in
             one
             age
             and
             place
             as
             in
             another
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             Scripture
             be
             not
             a
             sufficient
             Rule
             for
             Universal
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             utterly
             at
             a
             loss
             ;
             and
             as
             Popery
             will
             come
             first
             in
             ,
             so
             Infidelity
             is
             likely
             to
             come
             next
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             
               pro
               re
               nata
            
             ,
             upon
             emergent
             occasions
             ,
             
             Church-Governours
             may
             appoin●
             Religious
             Anniversary
             solemni●●es
             .
             For
             the
             occasion
             of
             these
             being
             1.
             
             To
             some
             one
             place
             or
             Pro●●●ce
             only
             :
             2.
             
             And
             not
             existent
             〈◊〉
             Scrip●ure
             times
             ;
             it
             did
             not
             bel●●●
             to
             the
             Universal
             Law
             to
             determine
             of
             them
             .
             But
             in
             cas●s
             that
             equally
             belong
             to
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Reason
             and
             occa●●on
             was
             existent
             in
             the
             Apostles
             daies
             as
             well
             as
             now
             ,
             if
             there
             we
             have
             not
             their
             determination
             ,
             no
             others
             can
             come
             after
             them
             and
             make
             it
             universally
             Necessary
             .
             And
             indeed
             neither
             General
             Councils
             nor
             Apostolick
             Tradition
             can
             be
             pleaded
             for
             the
             Necessity
             .
             And
             sure
             I
             am
             that
             the
             one
             day
             in
             seven
             ,
             even
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             appointment
             ,
             which
             the
             Universal
             Church
             hath
             constantly
             observed
             ,
             is
             a
             Festival
             for
             the
             commemoration
             of
             the
             
               whole
               work
               
               of
               Redemption
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             especially
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             without
             a
             Day
             for
             this
             use
             .
          
           
             I
             speak
             not
             all
             this
             to
             condemne
             any
             that
             use
             these
             daies
             ;
             but
             to
             excuse
             those
             that
             use
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             by
             telling
             you
             a
             few
             of
             those
             many
             reasons
             which
             they
             have
             to
             give
             for
             themselves
             ,
             to
             perswade
             you
             both
             to
             lay
             by
             the
             opinion
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             and
             to
             forbear
             condemning
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             that
             they
             have
             their
             liberty
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             freely
             content
             that
             you
             have
             yours
             ;
             and
             Lay
             not
             the
             Vnity
             and
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             so
             plainly
             decided
             the
             case
             .
             And
             I
             could
             heartily
             wish
             that
             the
             Lords
             own
             day
             were
             not
             most
             wilfully
             neglected
             
             by
             many
             that
             are
             most
             forward
             for
             other
             Holy-daies
             .
             It
             s
             a
             fearful
             self-delusion
             of
             ungodly
             people
             that
             no
             means
             can
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             New
             ,
             a
             Holy
             and
             Heavenly
             life
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             will
             make
             themselves
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             Religious
             ,
             by
             pleading
             for
             forms
             ,
             and
             dayes
             and
             ceremonies
             .
             Alass
             poor
             soul
             ,
             if
             thy
             eyes
             were
             but
             opened
             ,
             thou
             wouldst
             see
             that
             thou
             hast
             other
             kind
             of
             matters
             first
             to
             look
             after
             !
             It
             would
             grieve
             one
             to
             hear
             a
             man
             contending
             for
             Kneeling
             and
             Holy-dayes
             ,
             and
             Prayer-books
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             unregeneracy
             ,
             and
             a
             stranger
             to
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             curse
             and
             wrath
             of
             God.
             Get
             first
             a
             new
             and
             holy
             Nature
             ;
             make
             sure
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             discourse
             of
             lower
             matters
             will
             be
             more
             seasonable
             and
             more
             savoury
             .
          
           
           
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             shameful
             self-condemning
             to
             keep
             Holy-dayes
             for
             the
             dead
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             hate
             and
             rail
             against
             the
             Living
             ?
             Do
             you
             know
             what
             kind
             of
             men
             those
             were
             that
             are
             called
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Holy-dayes
             were
             kept
             in
             remembrance
             of
             them
             ?
             They
             were
             such
             as
             those
             that
             now
             are
             hated
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             course
             in
             a
             holy
             and
             diligent
             care
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             as
             these
             do
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             hated
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             godly
             now
             are
             ;
             and
             when
             wicked
             men
             had
             put
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             the
             godly
             that
             survived
             would
             keep
             a
             day
             in
             remembrance
             of
             their
             Martyrdom
             ,
             to
             encourage
             others
             to
             constancy
             for
             Christ.
             And
             also
             because
             the
             unruly
             multitude
             were
             so
             set
             upon
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             that
             they
             kept
             the
             Idols
             festivals
             for
             their
             sport
             sake
             ;
             therefore
             some
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             think
             it
             better
             to
             
             let
             them
             have
             Festivals
             for
             the
             Saints
             to
             take
             their
             pleasure
             in
             ,
             to
             turn
             them
             off
             from
             the
             Idols
             festivals
             .
             So
             
               Gregory
               Nyssen
            
             tells
             us
             of
             
               Gregory
               Thaumaturgus
            
             in
             his
             Oration
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             Holy-dayes
             for
             his
             neighbours
             of
             Neocesarea
             ,
             when
             the
             Roman
             fury
             had
             Martyred
             many
             ;
             and
             he
             used
             this
             as
             a
             pious
             wile
             to
             draw
             the
             licencious
             Vulgar
             from
             the
             Idols
             festivals
             ,
             by
             letting
             them
             play
             on
             the
             Martyrs
             dayes
             ,
             till
             they
             could
             be
             drawn
             up
             to
             a
             holy
             observation
             of
             them
             .
             Whether
             the
             course
             were
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             by
             this
             you
             may
             see
             the
             Original
             of
             such
             dayes
             .
             And
             Gregory
             the
             great
             of
             Rome
             ,
             would
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             have
             all
             the
             Heathens
             Festivals
             turned
             into
             Christian
             Festivals
             .
             But
             if
             any
             of
             you
             will
             hate
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             refuse
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             imitate
             them
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             will
             keep
             Holy-dayes
             for
             them
             that
             are
             dead
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             given
             you
             your
             doom
             ,
             Matth.
             23.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             which
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             read
             .
          
           
             Well
             Sirs
             ,
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             ,
             if
             enough
             will
             serve
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             not
             be
             laid
             on
             things
             Indifferent
             ,
             nor
             upon
             low
             or
             doubtful
             points
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Unity
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Sanctification
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             few
             ,
             the
             great
             ,
             the
             certain
             and
             the
             Necessary
             points
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             all
             agree
             in
             if
             ever
             we
             will
             agree
             ,
             and
             compassionately
             tolerate
             the
             differences
             that
             are
             tolerable
             .
          
           
             If
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             there
             be
             any
             so
             Proud
             ,
             and
             selfish
             ,
             and
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             unmerciful
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             set
             up
             their
             own
             Conceits
             and
             Wills
             against
             the
             plain
             Commands
             of
             
             God
             ,
             the
             long
             and
             sad
             experience
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Peace
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             no
             Agreement
             unless
             all
             others
             will
             be
             conformed
             to
             their
             Wills
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             say
             no
             more
             to
             such
             ,
             but
             that
             These
             are
             not
             the
             sons
             of
             Peace
             ,
             nor
             the
             living
             compassionate
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             self-idolizers
             that
             God
             is
             engaged
             to
             pull
             down
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             by
             such
             as
             these
             that
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             healed
             and
             repaired
             :
             But
             it
             is
             by
             them
             that
             are
             sensible
             of
             their
             own
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             compassionate
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             a
             Christian
             Catholick
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             have
             Catholick
             Principles
             and
             Affections
             ,
             and
             see
             such
             a
             beauty
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             heartily
             Love
             a
             gracious
             person
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             many
             tolerable
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             think
             themselves
             more
             
             unworthy
             to
             be
             tolerated
             by
             others
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             I
             have
             described
             to
             be
             tolerated
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Preached
               
                 December
                 24.
                 1657.
                 
              
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .